are as ridiculous and sottish in answering the matter For what say they to all this when it is obiected against them Bellarmin h Tom. 1. praefat in gymnas Rom. answereth If a Catholicke man fall into sinne if he commit theft adulterie murther yet notwithstanding the foundation of his building abideth still he hath many and great furtherances to his saluation he walketh not in the darke he knoweth his Physitian he may through the faith that is in him call vpon God c. Happy Church where no mans sins may preiudicate him this I beleeue is it that maketh the world runne so fast to it for sanctuary But Staphylus more groslly after his maner As for the life of the Clergy i Apol. part 1. in fine saith he God is their iudge For as of maidenhead so of Priesthood man cannot iudge And the Canon law worst of all k 11. q. 3. Absiâ— in glo If a Priest embrace a woman it shall be construed that he doth it to blesse her And a Priest embracing a woman is presumed to do well Now if this be so there is no more to be said but that in silence and astonishmeÌ„t we adore the prerogatiues of this Roman Church and admire her liberties when they that will liue therein may without any danger steale the horse but professing the Protestants religion they must be hanged for looking ouer the hedge § 39. But chiefly their Church is not holy because there was neuer yet any Saint or holy man of it approued to be such by miracle or any other euident token as by reuelation from almightie God The Answer 1 This is false that the Iesuite saith there was neuer any Saint or holy man of our Church approued so to be by miracle reuelation or any other euident token For first the Prophets and Apostles and holy men of the Primitiue Church were all of our religion in euery point and beleeued not one article of the present Romane faith as we shew in euery question and I haue purposely declared in other places Now the Iesuite will not deny but these were Saints and by miracles approued so to be Next we haue true beleeuers iustified and sanctified by the blood of Christ who by vertue of their calling are Saints or holy men as a Rom. 1.7 1. Cor. 1.2 14.33 the Scripture calleth them though their name stand not written in red letters in the Calendar And we proue them to be such first by the miracles and reuelations wherewith their faith was confirmed when the Apostles began to teach it For the men and the miracles are theirs whose the doctrine is Secondly by the fruits of sanctification and the doctrine it selfe which they beleeue the former yeelding as perfect obedience to God in all things as this sinfull life will admit the later b Tametsi dicunt remissionem non pendere à conditione operuÌ„ neque poenitentiam aut fidem aut vllum actum nostrum esse causam aut meritum iustificationis tamen non negant requiti fidem poenitentiam fidem viuam poenitentiaÌ„ setiam sine his neminem iustificati Bell. de iustif l. 3. c. 6. euen by the confession of our aduersaries binding men to a liuing faith and true repentance the which doctrine cannot be without effect and that effect can be no other then the making such holy as entertaine it Thirdly we haue c Col. 2.2 5. Rom 8.16 the full assurance of vnderstanding and stedfast faith in Christ concerning our redemption obtained partly by the reuelation of the promises in the Gospell and partly by the Spirit of God bearing witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God and sanctified by the holy Ghost And this is a sufficient token of our holinesse and herby we know our selues to be the Saints of God the which if the Iesuite will deny then let him proue either that we teach not true iustification and sanctification or if we teach it and haue it yet it is no argument of true holines or if it be yet that it is not euident enough without miracles to demonstrate the Church or if miracles be so necessary then let him shew we haue no part in those which the Apostles did others after theÌ„ The which he cannot do but by examining the doctrine that all men may see how idly and circularly they dispute against the Protestants that do it by making holinesse or miracles the notes of the Church 2 But the Iesuites minde runneth vpon his Calendar and golden Legend wherein he thinketh to finde Saints and miracles to serue his turn But he is deceiued For let theÌ„ be examined and vpon triall it will fall out that one part were no Papists another part were not at all in rerum natura neither they nor their miracles but are meere deuices fictioÌ„s a third part consisteth of vncertainties that no man for his life can be sure it is true The last and the least part are canonized indeed and were Papists but that was of late and by the Popes doing whereupon no man that wise is will ground his faith 3 And touching this canonization because the Papists alway meane it when they talke of their Saints I obiect two things sufficient to discredit it First that it was the Popes owne inuention d Bell. de Sanct. beatit l. 1. c. 8. §. Dices 800. yeares after Christ at the least set abroach continued in policy for the confirmation of certaine idolatrous superstitions which he laboured thereby to aduance and now are made e Bell. vbi supra c. 7. the seuen points wherein the canonization consisteth setting them in a Calendar with red letters praying to them in the Church seruice erecting Churches and altars to them ministring the Eucharist and saying Canonicall houres in their honor dedicating holidaies setting vp images and worshipping their relickes Secondly f Sum. Rosell verbo Canonizâ—tio Can. loc l. 5. c. 5. q. 5. concl 3. Platin. in Bonif. 8. themselues cannot deny but it is subiect to error that is to say the Saint canonized may be no Saint and the miracles whereupon his canonization is grounded may be false as g Tract de concept de indulgent refert Catharin adu nou dogm Caiet p. 127. Caietan and others confesse disputing about the miracles pretended for the virgin Maries conception without originall sinne whereupon it followeth necessarily as h Si vnus sanctus vocatur in dubium etiam caeteri vocari possunt Quare veraces essent haeretici qui dogmatizant esse periculosum inuocare sanctos Catha vbi supra some Papists also complaine that all the Popes Saints may be doubted of and no man can inuocate or worship them without manifest perill of idolatry So that we see it is a weak kind of reasoning to proue their Church by such Saints And I am firmly perswaded themselues mistrust it in that many times they shake off as trifles
Church though no man deny but that is needfull for the shewing and teaching of the rule to all that shall be saued expounding the said teaching of the ministerie wherby the faithfull are directed in the Church But he hath not proued the Church to be alway visible to the world nor those foure to be the Notes of the Church He hath said it but not proued it as appeareth by my answer 2 All which being considered his demands are soone and shortly answered that the Protestants admit the authority and doctrine of the Church though they thinke not the Papacie to be it nor the authoritie thereof to be aboue the Scripture And the grounds wherupon they perswade themselues to haue the sauing faith are so infallible that all the Papists in the world cannot cōfute them And our title to the true Church is sound when our aduersaries haue smattered and wrangled against it what they can for the doctrine of the Scripture which in all points we professe beleeue proue it And albeit those foure One Holy Catholicke and Apostolicke be not the markes of the Church but certaine qualities therein yet we haue them at least for anie thing the Iesuite hath said to the contrarie all whose discourse against vs pretending the want of these things among vs I haue fully answered in their proper places and retorted vpon himselfe whereby the iudicious reader may be satisfied And therefore when we say ours is the true faith we brag not but maintaine and auouch our lawfull title since as S. Austin saith the same is not to be found but in the bellie of the true Church which we are Whereupon we aduise all Papists whatsoeuer to renounce the Papacie if they will hold the truth and be saued For according to the saying of the same Austin afore-cited whosoeuer is separated from this bellie of the Church must needs speake false because out of the true Church there is neither true preaching nor lawfull sending such as should preach and I haue manifestly shewed that the Papacie is not the true Church but a disease that by the faction of some grew vnto it 3 Thus the whole discourse of this Section is briefly answered But where he saith our religion sprang vp of late the first founder being Martin Luther an apostata Frier a man knowne by his writings words deeds and death to haue bene a notable euill liuer this must be a little more stood vpon because it is the burden of euery song among the Papists And first it is to no purpose to say our religion sprang vp of late in Luther vnlesse our euidence whereby we shew it to agree with the Scripture and to haue bene taught in the Church of Rome it selfe many hundred yeares afore Luther was borne can be disproued Next we graunt Luther was a Frier and obtaining the knowledge of the truth renounced the profession which was no other apostasie or fault in him then it was in S. Paule when he renounced the profession of a Pharisee and became an Apostle both the professions being hypocrisie saue that of the Frier was of a deeper tincture as I haue shewed Digress 45. Then concerning his writings the Iesuite is no competent iudge For woe to him and all his Church if Luthers writings be good And therefore let them be examined by the Scripture the touchstone of all mens writings not by the witles preiudice of idle companions that neuer read them And if they containe some particular things that deserue reproofe yet what disgrace is that to the substance of his writings What fathers writing is so pure but it containeth some error Yea I challenge the Iesuit let him name if he can one writer of his owne side old or new Schooleman or Iesuite but some or other in the Church of Rome will except against something he writ Thomas Caietan Bellarmine and Baronius are controlled yea in the later editions the Councell of Trent hath purged in a manner all writers which maketh it cleare that some errors in Luthers bookes disaduantage vs no more then the errors purged and espied in their owne books disaduantage the Papists And yet the things that are most excepted against are no errors but the ancient truth maintained against Popish innouation And let the words of Erasmus a man able to iudge by a Antididag p. 58. Sur. cōment p. 288. Staplet discours p. 159. the Papists owne confession determine this matter b Epist ad Cardin Mogent He saith It is obserued of a truth that these men the Papists condemne many things in Luthers bookes as hereticall which in Austin and Bernard are read for godly and good Diuinity and he addeth That he seeth this the best men are least offended at his writings The which is most true it being their ordinary practise for the hatred of our persons to raile vpon that which by their owne confession the ancient fathers held before vs. So c Hosiand hist eccl cent 16. p. 837 Andreas Masius in the company of diuers acknowledged there was more Diuinitie in one page of Luther then sometimes in a whole booke of some father Let his writing therefore rest and come to his life and death Digression 54. Containing a briefe narration touching the life and death of Martin Luther with the incredible reports thereof made by his aduersaries And shewing how sundry Popes in the Church of Rome haue liued and died worse then he supposing all reports were true 4 In speaking of this matter that standeth altogether vpon witnesses I must put the reader in mind of a speech of Bellarmines d Not. eecl c. 14. §. Sed respondeamus That it is the part of a foole rather to beleeue Caluin and Illyricus touching ancient histories whereat they were not present then Bernard Bonauenture and Antonine that were present Let this law be kept then that Surius Lindan Pontacus and other railing Papists that were not present at Luthers life and death be not credited against them that liued with him saw him die and if any will beleeue them let him be the Iesuites foole Now touching his life Melancthon that was his companion and liued with him hath written it and commended it to say no more And Erasmus that was familiar with him e L. 11. Ep. 1. ad Card. Eborac in a certain Epistle to Cardinall Wolsey giueth testimony that his life was approued with great consent of all men And this saith he is no small preiudice that the integritie of his manners is so great that his verie enemies can finde nothing which they may calumniate As indeed to this day nothing can be produced against him that is substantiall They clamour of his doctrine because it was against them and produce some vehement speeches which his aduersaries by their iniuries prouoked him vnto as Saint Hierome often times vseth the like vehemency but what is that to his conuersation Let them shew his life to haue bene led otherwise then became
bungling workmen that were not their crafts masters till the Smith the Carpenter and the painter came euery one in his place and shewed his skill First the Canonists like blacksmiths blew with the bellowes of their Decrees and hammered and heat it in the coles of the Popes Constitutions these smithes were Gratian Pope Iohn Gregory and Boniface with their prentises that serued them Hostiensis Innocent Panormitane and the rest of that profession Next the Carpenters that tooke it in hand were the Friers and Schoolmen which stretched their line ouer it and brought it into better shape Thomas and Scot and Alexander fashioned it with line and leuel they stretched out the line of Method ouer it and with the thred of a Distinction they plained it where it was rough and with the compasses of their Logick and Philosophy made it in the fashion of a man After that the great Lateran Councell about the yeare 1215. had polished it and giuen it strong ioynts to stand vpon not long after the Councels of Constance Basil and another Lateran hewed it ouer again and altered the fashion in certain points touching the Popes authoritie There some Cardinals Senensis and Cusanus thought the head stood too high aboue the shoulders and would haue had it bowed downe a little lower At last they brought it to Trent into the hands of their best workmen as y Absolutissima Trident. Synod Posseuin biblioth select pag. 18. A. they say who mended it from top to toe and set it vp againe when the wormes had welnigh consumed it since which time the third sort of workmen the Painters haue taken it in hand the Iesuits and their fellowes who neuer cease to paint it day and night There is no colour but they haue tried it to make it beautifull Some with varnish and plaister stop vp the crackes which the Sunne shining vpon it hath made that they might not be seene Bellarmine and his associates in that kind stirre all colours together and varnish ouer the smokie and dustie places so skilfully that a man can scarce tell what the colour is Surius and Baronius with other colours ground by Legendaries cast a shadow ouer it for seeming too youthfull but they haue painted a gray beard to a greene head the rest stand by such as are Sixtus Senensis Lindan Staphylus Posseuine like Censors commending the workmanship and flattering the workmen and extolling the idoll against them they call Lutherans and Caluinists Thus at the last haue they polished their Dagon and set it vp before the Lords Arke saue that it may not be forgotten that with some of it they warme themselues and rost their meate as Pardons the Masse and Purgatorie and laugh in their sleeues at such as turne the spit Ah I am warme I haue bin at the fire 6 This is the labor and workmanship that our aduersaries haue bestowed on their religion to set it forth whereby they haue made their Church so seeming Catholicke And indeed we haue alwayes obserued that there be two principall things which draw mens conceits to Papistrie The first is the Name and report that goeth of the Church of Rome while men perswade themselues that a Church so ancient and renowmed in all ages cannot but be the true Church of God The second is the rumour and opinion of our aduersaries learning as if it were vnpossible so learned men should be deceiued and their writings could be answered Neuerthelesse it is easie enough to see the truth through all this if men will consider of things attentiuely For touching the name and shew of the ROMANE CHVRCH it is but an empty sound of words and titles this present Romane being wholly departed in the questions controuerted from the ancient and retaining nothing but the title This should deceiue no man For the true ancient and Apostolicke Church of Rome so much commended by the Fathers and sought to by the world professed another kind of faith then this doth and the same that now we defend against them whereas this is fallen from it and yet skilfully retaining still the same Seate and Title imposeth maruellously vpon the world hereby Isidorus Pelusiota b L. 3. Epist 408. hath a saying that sheweth the likelihood of this In the daies of the Apostles and afterward when the Church florished and laboured as yet of no disease the diuine graces of God went as it were in a ring round about it the holy Ghost administring all things and all the Bishops thereof inciting and turning it towards heauen afterwards it grew diseased and was troubled with faction and then all those things flew away Thus the Church is like a woman fallen from her ancient happinesse and retaining onely some signes thereof She hath the sheathes and caskets where her ornaments lay but the goods themselues she is spoiled of Not through his carelesnesse and negligence that first enriched her but through their naughtinesse that gouerned not things as they should haue done This Doctor well perceiued that a Church may lose the faith and yet retaine her name still and he saw that in his time things fell to decay and the faith of Christ began to be altered To what purpose then should any man respect the name of the Romane Church when the true faith is changed or what do the prerogatiues and royalties of the ancient Church concerne this that is turned to another religion or who regardeth a house of stately building and honorable title or anticke memory since Iohn of Gaunt when the plague hath infected it and theeues possesse it Besides when it was at the best in the Apostles time and after yet other Churches were commended as well and counted as good as it c Meditat. Respons in iute Graecoroman tom 1. p. 449. These are the words of Balsamon The fiue Patriarkes of Rome Alexandria Constantinople Ierusalem and Antioch had identitie of honour d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and obtained the roome of one head ouer the body that is the holy Churches of God And Nicephorus the Patriarke of Constantinople e Concil Ephesin pag. 307. in an Epistle to Leo the Bishop of Rome saith And we also who haue obtained the name of new Rome being built vpon one and the same foundation of faith the Prophets and Apostles where Christ our Sauiour and God is the corner stone f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the matter of faith are nothing behinde the elder Romanes For in the Church of God there is nothing to be reckoned before the rest Wherefore let Saint Paul glory and reioyce in vs also and ioyning new things with old and comparing vs in doctrines and preaching let him glory in vs both alike For we as well as they following his doctrines and institutions wherein we are rooted are confirmed in the confession of our faith wherein we stand and reioice c. So that the Greeke Churches in the East thought themselues equall with Rome and the commendations of the
informe vs to euerie good work to teach vs Christ crucified g 1. Cor. 2.2 and Paul desired to know no more to giue vs light in darknesse to beget our faith Shall we be reuoked from al other teachers to theÌ„ and finally is there no councell no comfort no doctrine no resolution needfull for vs but there it may be found and yet it cannot be the rule it is impious to thinke it blasphemous to say it The primitiue Church spake farre otherwise 4 And consider how the Iesuit can answer the places without tergiuersatioÌ„ h Ep. 80. â—d Eustat medicuÌ„ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 334 Basil saith Let the holy Scripture be arbitrator betweene vs and whosoeuer hold opinions consonant to those heauenly oracles let the truth be adiudged on their side Optatus disputing against a Donatist thus presseth him i Cont. ParmeÌ„ lib 5. We are saith he to enquire out some to be iudges betweene vs in these controuersies the Christians cannot because both sides cannot yeeld them and by parts taking the truth shal be hindred The iudge must be had from without our selues If a Pagan he knowes not the mysteries of Christianitie if a Iew he is an enemie to baptisme therefore vpon the earth no iudgement concerning this matter can be found * De coelo quaerendus est iudex et qui in tumulo quiescit tacitis de tabulis loquitur viuus voluÌ„tas eius velut in testamento sic in Euangelio inquiratur the iudge must be had from heauen but to what end should we knocke at heauen when here we haue one in the Gospell k Contra Hermog TertulliaÌ„ calleth the Scriptures the rule of faith And l Hom. 13. in 2. Cor. Chrysostome a most exquisite rule and exact squire and ballance to try all things by And m Orat. de iis qui adeuÌ„t Hicrosol 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gregory Nyssen a straite and inflexible rule Austin n De bono viduit c. 1. tom 4. saith the Scripture pitcheth downe the rule of our faith And againe he o De. Nupt. concup ad Valer l 2. c. 33. saith This controuersie depending betweene vs requires a iudge let Christ therefore iudge and let the Apostle Paul iudge with him because Christ also speaketh in his Apostle And p Ep. 112. ad Paulin. againe If a matter be grounded on the cleare authority of the holy Scripture such I meane as the Church calleth canoniall it is to be beleeued without all doubt but as for other witnesses and testimonies vpoÌ„ whose credit any thing may be vrged vnto vs to beleeue it it is lawfull for thee either to credit or not to credit them according as thou shalt perceiue them of weight to deserue or not to deserue credit q De Error profan relig Arcana ProphetaruÌ„ veneranda paÌ„dantur ad sistat nobis sanctorum oraculorum fides pag. 61 Iulius Firmicus Let the mysteries of the Prophets be opened let the credit of the holy oracles stand by vs. r Ho. 1. in Ier. Origen We must of necessitie call the Scriptures to witnesse for our sences and interpretations without them are of no credit Å¿ De doctr Christ lib. 2. c. 9 Austin All points which concerne faith and good life are found in those things which are plainly set downe in Scripture t Ibid. c. 42. And whatsoeuer thing it be that a man learne out of the Scripture if it be hurtfull there it is condemned if it be profitable there it is found u Catech. 4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pag 15. Cyril the Bishop of Ierusalem Concerning the holy and heauenly mysteries of faith we must not deliuer any thing though neuer so small without the holy Scripture neither may we be led away with probabilities and shew of words neither yet beleeue me barely saying these things vnto you vnlesse thou also receiue the demonstration thereof from the Scripture For the security of our faith ariseth from the demostration of the holy Scripture x Theod. â—â—it lib. 1. c. 7. pag. 2â—4 The Empereur Constantine in his speech to the Bishops of the Nicen Councel hath this memorable saying y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. We haue the teaching of the holy Ghost written For the Euangelicall and Apostolicke bookes and the decrees of the old Prophets do euidently teach vs the things that are needfull to be knowne concerning God Therefore lâ—ying aside all contention let vs out of the diuine-inspired Scripture take the resolution of those things we seeke for Thus the ancient Church would neuer haue spoken if it had bene of the Iesuites mind that the Scriptures alone cannot be the rule to direct our faith 5 And very common sense may confirme their iudgement For if the written word be granted to be the rule in one point as z August de Trinit lib. 15. cap. vltim in the Trinitie for example who may deny it to be the rule in another seeing the rule is but one for all and the nature thereof is to be perfect as the Iesuit himselfe requireth Again what father what councell or Churches iudgement is so absolute what doctrine or exposition so likely a Act 17.11 Ioh. 5.39 but it is examined by the Scriptures And when the Papists haue said what they can they are constrayned to grant that all other authority is finally resolued into the authoritie of the Scripture these are the words of Gregory of Valence b Comment Theolog. in Thom. tom 3. disp 1 qu. 1. punct 1. pag. 31. If a man be asked why he beleeues for example that God is one in nature and three in person let him answer because God hath reuealed it If againe he be demanded how he knoweth that God hath reuealed it let him answer that indeed he knoweth it not euideÌ„tly but beleeueth it infallibly by faith and that vpon no other reuelatioÌ„ c bene tamen ob insallibâ—lem propositionem Ecclesiae tanquam conditionem but yet the infallible proposition of the Church as a condition requisite for the beleeuing it doth wel moue him theruÌ„to d Sirursus vnde cognoscat propositionem Ecclesiae esse infallibilems fimiliter dicat se clarè noÌ„ nosse credere tamen fide infallibili ob reuelationeÌ„ Scripturae testimonio perhibentis Ecclesiae cui reuelationi noÌ„ credit ob aliam reuelationem sed ob seipsam If again you aske And how doth he know the proposition of the Church to be infallible let him likewise say he knoweth it not euidently but beleeueth it infallibly because the Scripture hath reuealed it giuing testimony to the Church which reuelation he beleeues not vpon the credit of any other reuelation but for it selfe though hereunto the proposition of the Church as a requisite condition be needfull Let this speech of the Iesuite be well noted 6 Finally the euidence of this truth is such that it conuinceth the Papists themselues many
point of the sence For we know the diuine doctrine to be one and the same in all translations immediatly in the originall and more obscurely in the translations and therefore we so vse them as that we examine all by the originall approuing the best and not hindering the mending of it if need require But this change implies no such error in the matter For one true sence may be vttered diuersly and though things be alwayes one and the same yet words be diuers In which sence our translations are of differeÌ„t sort and yet no materiall error As for example some playner or in phrase liker the original then othersome One translation is in verse another in prose one word for word another sence for sence one hath a higher obscurer phrase another a lower and playner yet how can it be inferred hereupon that therfore they be erronious when they all yeeld the same diuine sence Therefore Austins iudgement is more to be preferred who saith i De doctrin Christ lib. 2. c. 12. 14. the variety and multitude of translations doth not hinder vs from vnderstanding the text but very much helpe vs specially if we shall diligently compare them one with another And what shal become of the popish Authenticall vulgar if change and varietie be a signe of error which so often was changed before it came to that it is and since the Trent approbation hath so many different copies Yea what shall become of their Missals Portesses and Seruice bookes that so many times haue bin reformed and more should be but that the Seruice of the Church would be altered so farre that scarce any shew of the ancient Religion would be remaining in it k Loc. lib. 11. cap. 5. saith Canus a Popish Doctor 8 But the Iesuite obiecteth further that seeing the translatour being but a man may erre how shall an vnlearned man be infallibly sure that this or that translation erreth not or if it erre in on point that it doth not in another vnlesse the Churches authoritie be admitted to assure vs Whereto I answer l Psal 119 105. Prou. 6.23 2. Pet. 1.19 that the doctrine conteyned in the Scripture is a light and so abideth into what language soeuer it be translated and therefore the children of light know it and discerne it For m Ioh. 10.4 1. Cor. 2.15 1. Ioh. 2 20. Ioh. 7.17 14.16.17 God directeth them by the holy Ghost who openeth their hearts that they know his voice from all others and that the light of his truth may shine vnto theÌ„ Which light is of this nature that it giueth testimonie to it selfe and receiueth authoritie from no other as the Sunne is not seene by any light but his owne and we discerne sweet from sowre by it owne tast And for the opening of our eyes to see this light whereby our conscience may be assured we haue diuers meanes some priuate as skill in the tongues learning labour prayer conference c. Some publicke as the ministery of the word which is the ordinance of God to beget this assurance which act of the Church is not authoritie to secure me but ministery to shew me that which shall secure me which ministery is founded on the Scripture it selfe in that from thence it fetcheth the reasons that may perswade me and sheweth the light that doth infallibly assure me And thus we know our translations to be true Digression 6. Declaring how the assurance of our faith is not built on the Churches authoritie but on the illumination of Gods spirit shining in the Scripture it selfe 9 So then the vnlearned man is secured not vpon the Churches credit and authoritie but by her ministery which teacheth him he is directed to the light it selfe and this ministery we haue and vse for our translations but they that obey it know the translation and so proportionably all other articles of faith to be infallible because the matter therof appeares vnto them as a candle in a lanterne shewing it selfe in it owne light And that you may see the difference betweene these two the Churches teaching and the illumination of the spirit in assuring vs the spirit of God is an inward meanes the teaching of the Church an outward the spirit secureth vs by his owne authoritie the Church directeth vs by her ministery the spirit hath light in it selfe the Church borroweth hers from the Scriptures the spirit can secure vs alone the Church neuer can without the spirit But nothing can be playner to this purpose then the saying of Constantine the great in his epistle to the Persian n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theod. hist lib. 1. cap. 25. Marking the diuine faith I obtaine the light of truth and following the light of truth I acknowledge the diuine faith We need then a more certain authoritie then the voyce of the Church that may prostrate our mind with a lightning froÌ„ heauen and stand vpon his owne ground not drawing his resolution from any thing out of it selfe 10 This is not far from that which the learnedst of the Papists be driuen to acknowledge through the necessitie of the truth For thus writeth o Princip doctrinal lib. 8. cap. 22. Stapleton in that booke where he most defends the Churches authoritie The godly are brought to faith by the voyce of the Church but being once brought and enlightened with the light of diuine inspiration then they beleeue no more for the Churches voyce but because of the heauenly light And yet more plainely in p Triplicat inchoata aduers Gulielm Whittak in admonit ad Whitak the last booke that euer he wrote that one would wonder the Iesuite should see no authoritie to secure vs but the Churches The inward perswasioÌ„ of the holy Ghost is so necessary and effectuall for the beleeuing of euery obiect of faith q Nec absque illa quicquam à quoquam credi possit etsi millies Ecclesia attestetur per illam solam persuasiâ—nem quodlibet credenduÌ„ credi queat tâ—cente prorsus vel noÌ„ audita Ecclesia that without it neither can any thing by any man be beleeued though the Church testified with it a thousand times and by it alone any matter may be beleeued though the Church held her peace or neuer were heard Where is he then that saith we cannot be infallibly sure that this or that is doctrine of faith free from error vnlesse we admit an infallible authoritie in the Church to assure vs Digression 7. Wherein the Trent vulgar Latin and our English translation are briefly compared together 11 Which authoritie if we did admit supposing the Church were like theirs might we not speed possible as the Papists haue done in their authenticall vulgar and be assured of that which were starke naught For I thinke the Sun neuer saw any thing more defectiue maimed then the vulgar Latin yet r Concil Trid. sess 4. their Church hath canonized it for good
the holy Ghost Now to be inspired of God and to be the true word of God is all one The former is written we see expresly of all Scripture therefore of euery booke and therefore the latter is also written 4 If the Iesuite reply but where is it written that these bookes which we haue be the same of whom it is said they are inspired of God or how know you the Scripture that telleth you so is the word of God I answer this is nothing to the purpose for he desireth onely to know where it is written that these bookes be the word of God and I answer him by naming the places out of the bookes themselues Digression 12. Wherein it is shewed that the Scripture proueth it selfe to be the very word of God and receiueth not authority from the Church 5 It is another question how I know this Scripture that saith so of it selfe to be the word of God for this is knowne first and principally by the illumination of Gods spirit as by the inward meanes f 1. Cor. 12.7.11 and is giuen to euery man to profit withall which worketh all things in all men and then by the testimonie of the scriptures themselues which is the outward meanes which openeth the eyes of the godly the testimonie of the Apostles and Prophets that penned them as Gods secretaries and the ministery of the Church inducing vs to assent These three latter being onely the instruments euery one in his owne order whereby God doth enlighten vs. 6 So that the certaintie of the Scripture is not written indeed with letters in any particular place or booke thereof but g See Scot. prolog in sent q. 2. Cameracens 1. q. 1. art 2. part 2. concil 1. the vertue and power that sheweth it selfe in euery line and leafe of the Bible proclaimeth it to be the word of the eternall God and the sheepe of Christ discerne the voice and light thereof as men discerne light from darknes sweet from sowre h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil epist 1. ad Naz. and know children by their fauour resembling the parents the puritie and perfection of the matter the maiesty of the dispensation i Non mouent non persuadeÌ„t sacrae literae sed cogunt agitant vim inferunt Legis rudia verba agrestia sed viua sed animata flammea aculeata ad imum spiritum penetrantia hominem totum potestate mirabili transformaÌ„tia Ioan. fr. Pic. Mirand exam van doctr gent. li. 2. cap. 2. Which speech of Picus is reported and commended by Posseuinus in Ciceron c. 11. the maiestie of the speech the power that it hath ouer the conscience the certaine prophecies the strange miracles contained in it the great antiquitie beyond all bookes the admirable preseruation of it against time and tyrants the sweete harmony of euery part with other the diuels rage against them that follow it the vengeance that hath pursued all such as haue not obeyed it the successe of the faith contained in it the readinesse of so many millions of men to confirme it with their bloud the testimony of aduersaries and strangers for it the simplicitie of the writers all this and much more shining to vs out of the Scripture it selfe I hope is another maner of assurance then the Church of Romes lying traditions 7 Therefore the Iesuites collection is idle if we must needs admit some other rule beside the Scripture to assure vs that there is any Scripture at all why should we not admit the same to assure vs which is the true sence for we admit both alike that is to say as we reiect the Church froÌ„ being the rule of exposition so do we also disclaime the authoritie thereof in canonization But the Iesuite is of another mind holding possible that vnlesse the authoritie of the Church did teach vs that this Scripture is canonical it should be of small credit with him as k Lib. 3. de authorit Scripturae Hosius speaketh or All the authoritie which the Scripture hath with vs dependeth of necessitie on the Churches as saith l Hier. l. 1. c. 2. Pighius or as m Epist Synod respons de authoritate Concilij pag. 700. Crab. the Councell of Basil saith That is called the holy Scripture which the Church declareth to be holy not onely the decrees and opinions of the Church be authenâ—icke and such as we must without contradiction stand vnto but also her deeds and customes must be vnto vs * Instar habeaÌ„t sanctarum scripturarum in steed of the Scriptures for the Scripture and the Churches custome both require the same affection and fashion or as Wolfangus Hermannus said and n Vbi supra Hosius defendeth his saying as good The Scripture is of no more authoritie then Aesops Fables but that the Church and Popes approue it All which if the Iesuite hold too then you may see what he requireth when he saith we must put some other rule then the Scriptures to assure vs both of the Scripture and of the true sence 8 But in what a miserable case are these men thus presumptuously to tell their followers that which at another time when they are out of the heate of their disputations they dare not stand to but vtterly renounce for o Catech. cap. de praecep eccl nu 16. Canisius saith We beleeue adhere and giue the greatest authoritie to the Scripture for the testimonies sake of the holy Ghost speaking in it p De verb. Dei lib. 1. cap. 2. Bellarmine saith Other meanes may deceiue me but nothing is more knowne nothing more certaine then the Scripture that it were the greatest madnesse in the world not to beleeue them the Christian world and consent of all nations with whom they haue bene in credit so many ages can witnesse they containe not mens inuentions but heauenly oracles q 3. dist 25. dub 3. Biel saith The Catholicke verities without any approofe of the Church of their owne nature are vnchangeable and vnchangeably true and so are to be reputed vnchangeably Catholicke r Comment in Tho. tom 3. p 2. 31. Venet. Gregory of Valence saith The reuelation of the Scripture is beleeued not vpon the credit of any other reuelation but for it selfe D. Stapleton confesseth two things concerning this matter which bewray the weaknesse of the Iesuites assertion Å¿ Defens Eccl. authorit aduer Whitak l. 1. c. 9 first that all the former writings of the Bible may be assured to vs by the latter as for example the old Testament by the authoritie of the new t Triplicat inchoat aduers Whitak in admonit Secondly that the inward testimonie of the spirit is so effectuall for the beleeuing of any point of faith that by it alone any matter may be beleeued though the Church hold her peace or neuer be heard Now if the former may receiue authoritie from the latter then we may be assured of them otherwise then by
Romish multitude and though their persons were not the rule yet when they followed that which is the rule we beleeued them § 13. The fourth and last conclusion of this question is that this infallible rule which we ought obediently to follow in all points of faith is the doctrine and teaching faith and beliefe of the true Church This I proue Because to this agree all the conditions which I said to be requisite in the rule of faith First this is a thing infallible as shal be proued Secondly it is a thing easie to be knowne Thirdly it is such a thing as may vniuersally resolue and determine vs in all questions and doubts and instruct all sorts of men in all points of faith And consequently whosoeuer will obediently yeeld assent to this rule in all points as we all professe in our Creed saying Credo Ecclesiam catholicam shall not erre in anie point That these three conditions of the rule of faith agree to the doctrine and teaching of the vniuersall or catholike Church I proue The Answer 1 We would not stand with the Iesuite about this conclusion but freely grant it if no more were meant thereby then the words make shew of that the doctrine and faith of the vniuersall Church is the rule of faith For that doctrine is onely the contents of the Scripture which we yeeld to be the rule For a In 1. Ep. Ioh. tract 3. Austin saith Our mother the Church giueth her children milk out of her two brests the old and new Testament But he hath a further reach and meaneth a higher matter First that the Churches word and authoritie is the rule without referring the same to the Scripture Secondly that the Church of Rome is this true and vniuersall Church Thirdly that all the authoritie and efficacy therof is in the Pope alone This is the plaine English of the conclusion howsoeuer the words be faire and cleanely and the Iesuite defending it must shew all the properties of the rule to appertaine to the present Church and Pope of Rome or else he doth but trifle and spend time Digression 16. Shewing how the Papists pretending at euerie word the Catholicke Church meane nothing thereby but the Popes determination 2 First howsoeuer these words be tollerable the doctrine teaching faith and beliefe of the true Church is the infallible rule in all points to be followed yet the Popish meaning is absurd that whatsoeuer the Church teacheth though it be not contained in the Bible must be accepted as matter of faith and that vpon her owne authoritie Yet thus they hold as I haue b Digress 1. c. 6.9 shewed and may further be perceiued by the Iesuites words in this section Whosoeuer will yeeld assent to the Church in all points as we professe in our Creed saying I beleeue the Catholicke Church shall not erre in any point Which words of the Creed meaning no more but c Ruffin expos Symbo that we beleeue there is one holy Catholicke Church whereof our selues are members he expoundeth of yeelding assent in all points to it which exposition may be further vnderstood by that which d Staplet def eccles potest adu Whitak l. 1. cap 9. Rhem. annot 1. Tim. 3.15 Bristo dem 44. other Papists say more fully I beleeue the Catholicke Church the literall sence whereof is that thou beleeuest whatsoeuer the Catholicke Church holdeth and teacheth are to be beleeued Which exposition is a glosse beside the text And yet this is tollerable in comparison of the next 3 For hauing deuolued all power ouer to the Church in the next place they define this Church to be the Romane company For e Mot. 12. in marg Bristo saith The Romane Church is the Catholicke Church and f Annot. Rom. 1 8. idem B. roÌ„ Annal. tom 1. an 58. nu 49. See Posseu bibl select lib. 4. c. 13. â— Interdum quoqueâ—aud sâ—â—iâ— the Rhemists The Catholicke and Romane faith is all one Wherein their meaning is to win authoritie to the Romish faction perswading men there is no saluation but in that religion and making roome for themselues in all those places of Scripture which commend vnto vs the Catholicke Church of Christ Which is a iest so grosse that it deserueth to be smiled at rather then confuted And yet it stayeth not here neither but goeth a degree further which me thinketh is a note aboue éla 4 For as they take all authoritie and sufficiency from the Scripture and giue it the Church so all the Churches authoritie they giue to the Pope So saith Gregory of Valence g Dispuâ— theo tom 3 â—isp 1. â—u 1. punct 1. p. 24. Item Cater 22 q. 1. art 9. 10. Dom. Ban ibid. apud D. Tho nam Pro eodem omnino reputatur authoritas Ecclesiae vniuersalis authoritas concilij authoritas sum mi pontificis By the Church we meane her head that is to say the Romane Bishop h Analys fidei pag. 136. In whom resideth that full authoritie of the Church when he pleaseth to determine matters of faith whether he do it with a Councell or without Thomas saith i 22. q 1. art 10. The making of a new Creed belongeth to the Pope as all other things do which belong to the whole Church k 22. qu 1 â— art 2.3 Yea the whole authoritie of the vniuersall Church abideth in him l Defens fid Triâ—ent lib. 2. Andradius saith All power to interpret the Scripture and reueale the hidden mysteries of our religioÌ„ is giuen from heauen to the Popes and their Councels Yea m Decis aur cas part 2 l. 2. c 7 nu 40 saith Graffius The common opinion is he may do it without them And so n De Christ l. 2 c. 28. saith Bellarmine Himselfe without any Councell may decree matters of faith And o Sum Syluest verbo fides nu 2. Syluester The power of the Catholicke Church remaineth all in him And p De Planctu Eccl. lib. 1. artic 6. Aluarus Pelagius We are bound to stand to his iudgement alone rather then to the iudgement of all the world beside And the canon Law saith q In Sext. extt. Ioh. 22 tit 14 c. cum inter in gloss It were heresie to thinke our Lord God the Pope might not decree as he doth r Dist 19. in Canonicis glos ibid. Yea his rescripts and decretall Epistles are canonicall Scripture Stapleton Å¿ Praefat. Princip fidei doctrinal saith The foundation of our religion is of necessitie placed vpon the authoritie of this mans teaching in which we heare God himselfe speaking And finally the Iesuite himselfe t §. hereafter saith All Catholicke men must necessarily submit their iudgement and opinions either in expounding the Scripture or otherwise to the censure of the Apostolicke seate and God hath bound his Church to heare the chiefe Pastor in all points By all which we see what is
all things is infallible which if it were granted yet were it too short to proue that therefore this Church were the rule of faith For euery infallible thing whose teaching is most true is not yet in the ordinance of God set apart to instruct vs. As the Angels of heauen for example are not the rule of our faith though a Fr. Suarez in Tho. to 1. disp 42. sect 1. they haue all the graces and glorie that a creature can haue and consequently the grace of infallibilitie Let this be noted in the first place 2 But yet the doctrine and teaching of the Church is not in all points infallible and most true neither meaning this doctrine not of the Scriptures but of the Churches ministery in propounding and following the same for in her ministery and manners she may and doth erre as shall appeare in my answer to the Iesuites reasons throughout this section But first the question must be made plaine For to say as he doth here and euery where in this question that the teaching of the vniuersall Catholick Church is infallible not subiect to error is an improper speech not incideÌ„t to the question because that Church comprehendeth all the triumphant Church in heauen which neither can be vsed neither do we charge it with error but confesse it to be b Ephes 5.27 glorious not hauing spot or wrinkle or any such thing All the question is of that part of the Catholick Church which dwelleth here on earth professing the name of Christ and liuing in warfare against the world and Satan called the Church militant Which so distinguished we hold to be subiect to error both in manners and doctrine And the Iesuite of necessitie by the vniuersall Church must vnderstand onely this part thereof because this part onely is apt to teach vs and hath ministerie in her hands or else he disputeth confusedly not distinguishing the termes of the question 3 This being noted now I come to the discourse which may all be concluded in this syllogisme that we may the better iudge of it That 1. vnto which Christ hath promised his owne presence and the presence of his spirit for euer to the worlds end 2. which hath commission from God to teach all nations 3. which all men are commaunded to heare in all things 4. they that heare it are warranted as if they heard Christ himselfe 5. they that heare it not are threatned as if they despised Christ himselfe that is free from error and the doctrine thereof in all things is infallible But such is the Church that concerning it Christ hath 1. promised 2. giuen commission 3. commanded 4. warranted and 5. threatned as is aforesaid Therefore the Church is free from error and the doctrine thereof in all things is infallible This is the summe of all this section whereto I answer by denying both propositions and the reason is for that they consist of Scripture falsly expounded and applyed and this my answer I set downe more particularly in that which followeth wherein I will examine euery text as it is alledged and make it plain that neuer a one of them proueth the conclusion 4 The first place is Mat. 28.20 Lo I am with you alway to the worlds end But I answer 1. this was a personall promise made onely to the Apostles and so cannot be extended to all the Church if we will speake of the words properly according to their immediate sence 2. To whomsoeuer it belongeth the meaning is c Iansen concord Eâ—ang cap. 149. that howsoeuer his bodily presence ceassed yet his prouidence should neuer faile to preserue comfort them in all their troubles and helpe them in all their actions and by degrees so enlighten them also that they should not perish in their ignorance but be led forward to more perfection This must needes be granted to be all that is meant First because Christ is not absent from his people euery time they fall into an error but remaineth with them still for all that either forgiuing it or reforming it Secondly this promise notwithstanding yet afterward d Gal 2.11 vide August de Baptism cont Donat. l. 2. c. 1. de agon Christian c. 30. Thom. in ep ad Gal. c. 3. lect 3. Peter one to whom the promise was made erred against the truth of the Gospell and was therefore by Paul rebuked and resisted to his face which thing could not haue fallen out if this promise had exempted the Church from all error Thirdly if it priuiledge the whole Church from error because it is made to it then consequently it priuiledgeth the particular Churches Pastors and beleeuers therein because it is made to them likewise but experience sheweth these latter may erre and therefore the meaning must needs be as I haue said Fourthly e See §. it is a ruled case among the Papists that the Pope may erre which could not be if these words of Christ meant the Church of Rome and that infallible iudgment which the Iesuite talketh of As for his glosse vpon the words that Christ in them should promise his continuall presence not for a while then nor for a while now but for euer it is altogether either idle and inept For he can name no Protestant that euer thought Christ was at any time absent but we all constantly beleeue he alway was is and shall be with his Church to the end 5 The second and third places are much like the first Iohn 14.16 I will pray the Father saith Christ and he shall giue you another comforter that he may abide with you for euer And Iohn 16.13 When he is come which is the Spirit of truth he will leade you into all truth But I answer two things First these words are properly extended to the Apostles promising f Act. 2.4 that which was performed immediatly after Christs ascention and ought not to be stretched any further Which being so they conclude somewhat for them but little for the Church because euerie grace belongeth not to the Church in all ages that was giuen the Apostles Secondly applying them to the Church also the meaning is that the holy Ghost should neuer forsake it but perseuere in teaching it all truh which is simply necessary to saue it according as the Church is able to learne it which he doth by meanes of the Scripture though not at all times alike perfectly but so as he endueth it with all holines and yet many sins are found in it This interpretation must needs be allowed for three causes first the Apostle saith of himselfe and the Church g 1. Cor. 13.9 Now we know but in part and prophesie in part Which were not true if these words of Christ had secured the Church in all things and in euery truth for the part cometh short of the whole Secondly this promise belongeth as well to one Apostle as another yea h 1. Ioh 2.20 to all the faithfull as wel as to the
ministerie thereof may be a condition subordinate for the obtaining of that which is the rule As a Ioh. 4.29.39 the woman of Samaria was a good meanes to bring her countrimen to Christ that knew him not and yet their beleefe was not built on her b ver 42. but on that which she reuealed to them And c Ier. 6.16 God biddeth vs by his Prophet Stand by the wayes and behold and aske for the old way which is the good way though in the meane time the persons to be asked are our direction no further then while they point to the old way And the Prophet biddeth d Hag. 2.12 Aske the Priests concerning the law and saith e Mal. 2.7 The Priests lips should preserue knowledge and they should seeke the law at his mouth for he is the Angell of the Lord of hoasts yet these Priests many times spake vntruly being deceiued themselues and deceiuing others And so may it happen to the Pastors of the Church 2 All which notwithstanding the Church abideth still the same that Saint Paul calleth it the pillar and ground of truth in that the truth is no where else to be found Which that I may shew the beter it is to be noted that f Iul. Pol. Onomast lib. 8. pag. 454. Scol Aristoph Nub. Rosin antiq Rom. l. 8 c. 2. Alex. ab Alexand. genial dierum l. 6. c. 23. in old time the Gentiles vsed to write their lawes in tables and so hang them vp on pillars of stone that the people might reade them as Proclamations are nailed to posts in market townes and somtime g Phauorin Hesych Lexic verbo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they whited the pillar and so wrote the lawes vpon it h Lexic decem Rhet. Harpocration saith they reared vp straight pillars of stone and so wrote their lawes vpon them And it was also an ordinary thing that they had other pillars like the Pasquill in Rome i Eustach Il. λ. Suid. verbo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereupon whosoeuer listed hung their Epigrams or libels that they would haue knowne Now the Apostle describing the Church likeneth it to one of these pillars whose vse was no more but to shew that which hung thereon it selfe not being the law but that whereupon the law was hung For so the true faith written in the tables of the Scripture whereunto the world will giue no testimonie is fastened to the Church as to a stately pillar and strong supporter that there it may be seene and holden out vnto vs. Hence the Iesuite can challenge no more but that the Church is vnto vs a witnesse and vpholder of the faith and alway preserueth it which we denie not but in the meane time he forgetteth that it is one thing to hold out the rule and another to be the rule it selfe and he that saith the Church is the supporter of truth doth not say withall that the Pastors can neuer erre or faile in deliuering any part thereof The Apostle saith the former but the Iesuite onely beside the text affirmeth the latter 3 This exposition must needs be granted for foure reasons first it is called the pillar of truth in no other sence then k Eph. 5.27 elsewhere it is called glorious without spot or blemish or blame but it is certaine that the puritie there mentioned is mingled with some imperfection therefore it is also certain this vpholding of the truth is not free froÌ„ all error Secondly Paul in this place sendeth not Timothy to learne of the Church which he should do if the Iesuits conceit were sound but l vers 14.15 wisheth him to teach the Church out of the Scriptures that so it might be the pillar of truth Thirdly that which the Apostle saith in these words is true of euery particular Church but of euery particular church it is not true that it caÌ„not erre for we see they may as did m Act. 20.30 Apoc. 2.4 this of Ephesus concerning which the Apostle saith here it is the pillar and ground of truth Fourthly if this place proue that the Church cannot erre in any thing but of it all men must learne the infallible truth then seeing o Bellar. de verbo Dei l. 3. c. 5. Greg. de ValeÌ„t coÌ„ment Theo. tom 3. disp 1. q. 1. assert 3. the Papists hold their Prelates and Pastors to be the Church I demand what is that which must teach them for the Church doth not seeing they are the Church themselues 4 Or if the Iesuite dote vpon his owne exposition then let him cal to mind how other Papists haue expounded before him p Staphyl Apol. part 1. Sâ—apl his translat pag 50. who say The Apostle calleth the Church the pillar and ground of truth signifying by the word ground the largenesse of Christendome by the word pillar the continuall smooth and not interrupted succession of the Apostles and their schollers vpon whoÌ„ all truth is builded Which exposition differing from this of the Iesuites may giue him occasion to looke better into the text and at least mistrust his collections therfrom till he haue conferred with his fellowes For vpon the reckoning it will fall out that vntill the Friers and Iesuites of late began to hammer the Scriptures there was neuer any that out of them would deliuer his conclusion but the contrary The Apostles writings are the pillars and supporters of our faith saith q Lib. 3. c. 1. Irenaeus The Gospell is the gound and stay of the Church saith r Lib. 3 c. 11. the same Irenaeus The truth is the pillar and ground of the Church saith Å¿ Hom. in hunc loc Chrysostome The diuine Scriptures must teach who hath the true Church These are the proofes these are the foundations these are the grounds of our cause saith t De vnit Eccl. cap. 16. Austin 5 The words of Austin alledged by the Iesuite are good but they had bene better if he had not left out the beginning for thus they lie u Contra. Crescon gram lib. 1. cap. 33. For somuch as the holy Scripture cannot deceiue vs let him who feareth lest the obscuritie of this question concerning the baptisme of the Donatists should deceiue him enquire that Churches iudgment of it which the holy Scripture without all doubtfulnes doth demoÌ„strate Wherin Aust saith not the church is the rule or the Church cannot erre but onely as the Iesuite himselfe noteth that the iudgement therof should be inquired His meaning is that in the question of rebaptizing because in Cresconius his suppositioÌ„ the Scripture said nothing of it such as were doubtful might ask the iudgmeÌ„t of the true Church there they should learn Cresconius to be in an error Wherein the Iesuit shal find vs to consent with Austin for doth he think we allow not the Church her ministery or that we silence her from bearing witnesse to the truth or that we turne away the people
doth it is no good marke they say the contrary it is a marke indeed a chiefe marke a proper and very cleare note of the Church a note ingrauen and perpetually cleauing to it Let him therefore be well aduised how he crosse his fellowes lest his so doing impaire the credit of his Churches vnitie and make his reader suspect that he is labouring to confute a matter which his owne conscience telleth him is most true 3 For our Sauiour saith in the g Ioh. 10.27 Gospel My sheepe heare my voyce Which teacheth vs euen by h Bellarm. de not Eccl. c. 2. the confession of our aduersaries that wheresoeuer the voyce of Christ which is the true faith soundeth there consequently are the elect his sheepe that heare it And if his sheepe be knowne to be there by this then is the Church also knowne hereby for wheresoeuer the sheep of Christ liue there is the Church in as much as these two are neuer diuided The true faith and doctrine of the Scriptures then being notes to teach vs where the elect be are proued hereby to be a sufficient marke of the Church because wheresoeuer the elect liue there is the Church of God Again Christ i mat 18.20 saith Where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them This teacheth vs two things by k Bellarm. de notis Eccl. c. 2. the Papists owne confession First that the true faith is a signe where Christ is which is all one as if they had said it is a signe where Christs church is for Christ his church are neuer asunder but l Mat. 28.20 he abideth with it for euer Next that it is a note of the Church if such teach it as are gathered together by lawfull ordination and successiō which is as much as we desire for it is neuer taught by any other and it quite ouerthroweth the Iesuites conceit for he thinketh his Romane Church-men to haue lawful ordination and succession and yet denyeth the faith they preach to be a marke of the Church wherin he cannot reconcile himselfe with his fellowes The same is further confirmed by diuers other places of m Deut 4.6 Psal 147.19 Esa 2.2.3 Act. 2.42 Ioh. 8.31 Rom. 10.14 2. pet 1.19 Scripture whither I referre the reader 4 And surely plaine reason sheweth it For it must needs be granted to be an vndoubted note of the Church which maketh vs know it when we seeke it and distinguisheth it from the false Churches of the heretickes Now this the true faith which is according to the Scriptures doth in that euery church pretending it selfe to be the Church of Christ is examined thereby and that allowed to be the true Church indeed which agreeth therewith according to that of Saint Paul n Gal. 6.26 As many as walke according to this rule peace shall be vpon them and mercie and vpon the Israel of God And our Sauiour in the Gospell o Mat. 7 16. saith Ye shal know the false Prophets by their fruits p Iansen harm cap. 43. Rhem. annot in cū loc Stapl. princip doctr l. 10. c. 1. that is by their doctrine So that if the men which professe themselues to be the Church are first to be tried by the Scriptures it followeth necessarily that the doctrine contained in the Scriptures is the note of the Church In which regard the Apostle q Ephes 2.19 saith of the Church that it is the houshold of God built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets And Epiphanius speaking of an hereticke r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tom. 1 l. 2. haer 4◠saith This man is found altogether differing from the holy Scriptures as it will appeare to all them that reade attentiuely if then he be dissenting from them he is altogether an alien from the holy Catholicke Church And me thinkes if we said no more to this point the very confession of our aduersaries might put it out of doubt who say expresly ſ Reynol Caluinoturc l. 4. c. 9 pag. 859. These two the true Church and the true faith are so knit and infolded together that the one inferreth and concludeth the other frō the true Church is concluded the true faith and from the true faith the true Church is inferred And t Bellar. de not eccl c. 2. when the question is concerning the Church then the Scripture is better knowne then the Church Now betweene vs and the Papists the question is concerning the Church and therefore the Scriptures are the best marke to know it by Moreouer the doctrine of the Scripture declareth what be the notes of the Church as the Iesuite himselfe speaketh and all Papists are constrained by the Scriptures to proue those marks which they assigne and who then seeth not that the doctrine it selfe must needs be the best note of al when it is first and best knowne This is his owne reason who in his discourse following hereby would proue the Church to be better knowne then the doctrine because it sheweth the doctrine and bringeth it to our view Againe u Canis catec magn pag. 131. Reynol Caluinoturc pa. 860. Staplet princip doctrin l. 4. prooem the learned among them maintaine sundry of their notes of the Church to be true notes because as they say the Church is defined by them and why then shall true doctrine and faith be debarred which are the efficient cause very difference of the Church wherein it differeth principally from all false assemblies and therfore to be put in the definition thereof Finally x 2. Pet. 1.19 Apoc. 2.5 the Scripture calleth it self and the faith thereof a light shining in the Church as in a candlestick or lanterne which proueth it sufficient to shew vs where the Church is as a light in a dark night directs the sayler to his hauen And whereas the Iesuits marks vnitie antiquitie and vniuersalitie agree to other assemblies as well as to the Church of God and by y Bellar. de not eccl c. 3. their owne confession are no proofes of euident truth this of the True faith can be found in none but the Church of Christ whereunto it is proper euery way euen to all the Church at all times and to it alone and so cannot deceiue such as follow it 5 In the last place I desire the Reader to marke the iudgement of two ancient fathers Chrysostome and Augustine and to compare the same with the Iesuites conclusion and then freely to say whether the Church of Rome haue all antiquitie on her side or not In this time z Op. imperf hom 49. saith Chrysostome since heresie hath taken hold of the Church there can be no triall of true Christianitie nor any other refuge for Christians desirous to know the true faith but the holy Scriptures formerly it might many wayes be shewed which was the Church of Christ and which Gentilisme but now they that will
5 when he said I would not beleeue the Gospell vnlesse the authoritie of the Church did moue me For though the testimonie of the Church by reason of mens infirmitie afore they beleeue be requisite to draw them on to consent to the Scriptures as children afore they can go hold themselues by the side of a stoole and so learne to go yet is not the credite of the Church or authority of men the thing whereby we know and distinguish the Scripture from other writings but the authoritie of Gods spirit is it that by the help of the Church worketh faith in vs. Digression 19. Touching the place of S. August cont epist. fundam cap. 5. and the matter which the Papists gather from it 4 The Papists haue a principle among them that the Scriptures receiue all their authoritie from the Church meaning thereby g Rhem. Gal. 6.2 that they are not knowne to be true neither are Christians bound to receiue them without the attestation of the Church h Ioan. de Turrecr suê‘ dist 9. Noli meis nu 4. Which testimonie declareth vnto vs which be the Scriptures and which not i Baron annal tom 1. an 53. nu 11. so that by the tradition of the Church all the Gospel receiueth his authority and is built therupon as vpon a foundatioÌ„ and cannot subsist without it Yea k Bosius de sign eccl tom 2 pag. 439. some of them write that the Scripture is not to be reckoned among such * Principia principles as before all things are to be credited but it is proued confirmed by the church * Quasi per quoddam principium as by a certain principle which hath autority to reiect allow Scripture And l D. Standish Treat of the Script c. 6. probat 3. a countriman of ours hath left written that in three points the authoritie of the Church is aboue the authoritie of the Scripture The second is for that the Church receiued the Gospel of Luke and Marke and did reiect the Gospels made by his high Apostles Thomas and Bartlemew The which speeches of theirs when the Papists haue expounded how they can yet this will be the vpshot that in all discourses concerning religion the last resolution of our faith shall be into the Churches authoritie 5 For confirmation whereof they bring you see this of Austine I would not haue beleeued the Gospel vnlesse the Churches authority moued me In which words he speaketh of the time past afore he was conuerted and according to the phrase of his countrey putteth the preterimperfect tense for the preterpluperfect tense meaning thus I had not now beleeued the Gospell and bene a Christian but that the Church by her reasons perswaded me thereunto speaking onely of the practise of Christians who by their perswasions conuert many to the Gospell And that he speaketh of the time pâ—st when he was an vnbeleeuer it is plain not onely by viewing the place but by the testimonie of a learned Papist m Can loc l. 2. c. 8. pag. 34. who saith Austine had to do with a Manichee who would haue a certaine Gospell of his owne without controuersie admitted therefore Austine asketh what they will do if they chance to meet with one * Qui ne Euangelio quidem credat which beleeueth not the Gospell and by what arguments they will draw him into their opinion n Certè se affirmat non aliter potuisse adduci vt Euangeliâ—m amplectâ—retâ—â— quà m Ecclesiae authoritate victum Verily he affirmeth that â—e for his part could not otherwise be drawne to embrace the Gospel but being ouercome with the authorie of the Church therefore he doth not teach that the credite of the Gospell is founded on the Churches authoritie Whereby it is plaine that Austine propoundeth himselfe as an instance of one that beleeueth not which he could not be when he wrote this but by speaking of the time past And though it were throughly proued that he spake of himselfe being a Christian and in that estate said he would not beleeue the Gospell vnlesse the authoritie of the Church moued him yet were it not proued hereby that he meant the present Church as it runneth from time to time or the Church of Rome or any other place as it now standeth For if some Papists misse it not he meant the Church which was in the Apostles times which saw Christs miracles and heard his preaching Durand o 3. d. 24. q. 1. in litera o. saith That which is spoken concerning the approbation of the Scripture by the Church is meant onely of that Church which was in the Apostles time Of the same mind are p Dried de var. dogm l. 4. c. 4. Gers de vita anima Occham dial l. 1. part 1. c 4. others whereby he may see that Austine giueth a kind of authoritie to the Church but it is not that Church which should serue his turne Neither is the authoritie giuen large enough to reach the Popish conceit or the Iesuites conclusion if we had not the testimony of the Church we could not be infallibly sure that there were any Gospell at all nor know these bookes to be Scripture for Canus a Doctor of his owne q Vbi supra confesseth I do not beleeue that the Euangelist saith true because the Church telleth me he saith true but because God hath reuealed it And r Triplicat incho 〈◊〉 uers Whitak in Admon Stapleton The inward testimonie of the spirit is so effectuall for the beleeuing of any point of faith that by it alone any matter may be beleeued though the Church hold her peace or be neuer heard And Å¿ Comment theol tom 3. pag. 31 Gregorie of Valence The reuelation of the Scripture is beleeued not vpon the credit of any other reuelation but for it selfe And t qâ—â— Sent. 1 q. 1. art 3. pag 50. liâ—eta C. â—â—ce Greg. Arimin prolog n sent q. 1. art 3. pag. 4. Cardinall Cameracensis The verities contained in the Canon of the Bible onely are the principles and foundation of Diuinitie and receiue not their authority by other things whereby they may be demonstrated And therefore this testimonie of Austine proueth not that he beleeued the Gospel through the Churches authoritie as by a Theologicall principle whereby the Gospel might be proued true but onely as it were by a cause mouing him to credite it as if he should say I would not beleeue the Gospell vnlesse the holinesse of the Church or Christs miracles did moue me In which saying though some cause of his beleeuing the Gosp ll be assigned yet u Compare this wâ—â— the place of Bozius alledged in the beginning of this Digress letter a. no former principle is touched whose credite might be the cause why the Gospell should be beleeued These speeches of our very aduersaries which the truth it selfe hath wroong from them deserue to be obserued the more because
whether it be true or no. But to examine the Churches faith he saith is absurd and thus he proueth it They which examine the particulars taught by the Church whether they be the truth or not with authority to accept or reiect make themselues examiners and iudges ouer the Church and preferre their owne liking and censure before the iudgement definition and censure of the Church But this later is absurd considering the Catholicke Church is a company of men wise learned and free from error Mat. 28.20 Iohn 14.16 16.13 Ergo the former is also For answer to this argument we do not hold that we haue authoritie to accept that which we like or which in our conceit seemeth right and to reiect whatsoeuer we dislike or which in our priuate iudgement seemeth not conformable neither do we admit any priuate conceit of any man as the Iesuite vntruly suggesteth but all authoritie thus expounded we disclaime and renounce And here I affirme against his odious suggestion that not we but himselfe and his Pope are guiltie of this presumption of whom they write a Sacr. Cerem lib. 1. tit 7. that all power is giuen him in heauen and earth b Innocent 3. de Concess praebendae c. proposuit And of the fulnesse of this power he may by right dispence beyond all right c Gloss ibid. §. supra ius Euen against the Apostles and their Canons and the old Testament and in vowes and othes d Sum. Angel voce Papa nu 1 And against all the commandements of the old Testament and the new For otherwise it might seeme that God had not bene a prouident father in his familie neither could it be said that the Pope is Gods generall Commissary assumed vnto him into the fulnesse of power Finally e De translatione Episc c. quanto in gl He is said to haue a heauenly iudgement that can make somthing of nothing and that to be the sence which is no sence because in such things as he will his will is insteed of a law Whence it cometh to passe that f Cusan ep 2. pag. 833. the Scripture is fitted to the time and the sence thereof altered as the time altereth g Id. ep 7. pag. 857. so that sometime it is expounded one way and sometime another h Alu. Pelag. de planct Eccles l. 1. art 6. ex Hostieni Neither may any Councell iudge the Pope for that if in any matter the whole world should iudge against him yet his opinion were to be receiued They that attribute all this and a great deale more to their Pope whom alone they make iudge of all in my minde may very ill vpbraid others with assuming authoritie to iudge c. 2 But this we say that it is lawfull and necessary for euery particular man i 1. Thess 5.21 to trie all things and hold that which is good and by the Scriptures to examine and iudge of the things which the Church teacheth him k Luc. 1.4 Col. 2.2 that he may haue the full knowledge and assurance of the things wherein he is taught The which triall because it is made by the Scriptures is no priuate iudgement but the publicke censure of Gods spirit that speaketh openly in the Scripture to all men And when a man in this manner reiecteth the teaching of a Church as great and good as the Romane Catholicke his conceit herein is not priuate as priuate is opposed to spirituall but onely as it is opposed against that which is common among others and so a priuate man may iudge For our Sauiour saith l Ioh. 7.17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If any man will do the will of God he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe m Act. 17.11 And the men of Beroea when they receiued the word of Paul and Silas searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so And yet the teaching of the Apostles was more certaine and infallible then the doctrine of any Church since and their persons more holy and wise then any that haue liued after them 3 Therefore the true manner how the Churches teaching may be examined being thus expounded the proposition of the Iesuites argument is false wherein he saith They which examine whether the particular points which the Church teacheth be true make themselues iudges ouer the Church preferring their priuate conceits before the definitions of the Church c. For they examine and iudge not by their owne priuate humors but by the publicke word of God n Ioh. 12 48. which in the Scripture speaketh openly to all the world though the children of God onely know and beleeue it by reason o Ioh. 12 40. the vnbeleeuers haue their eyes and hearts blinded that they should not vnderstand And thus it is lawfull for all men to iudge the Churches teaching because else they cannot be certaine they liue in the true Church or haue true faith p Col. 2.2 which is ioyned with the full assurance of vnderstanding to know the mystery of God Chrysostome answering the obiection of such as pretended they could not tell what religion to be of there were so many opinions q In Act. hom 33. saith That seeing we take the Scriptures which are so true and plaine it will be an easie matter for you to iudge and tell me hast thou any wit or iudgement for it is not a mans part barely to receiue whatsoeuer he heareth Say not I am a scholler and may be no iudge I can condemne no opinion for this is but a shift c. Basil saith r Ethic. definit 72. pag. 432. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It behoueth the hearers that are learned in the Scriptures to trie those things which are said by their teachers and receiuing that which agreeth with the Scriptures to reiect the contrary And Gerson one of his owne side Å¿ De exam doctr part 1. conâ—ess 5. writeth The examination and triall of doctrines concerning faith belongeth not onely to the Councell and Pope but also to eueryone that is sufficiently learned in the Scriptures because euery man is a sufficient iudge of that he knoweth 4 And in all this hitherto there is no wrong offered to the Church but onely that put in practise which was neuer misliked till a Church arose whose siluer being drosse and milke poyson might not endure the triall And whereas he saith it is a great absurditie to preferre a priuate mans iudgement be he neuer so witty or strongly conceited of himselfe before the iudgement of Gods Church herein he saith excellent well but will he expound the light and euidence of the Scripture to be nothing else but wit and conceit and will he leaue no roome for the full assurance of vnderstanding in the heart of man or is it absurd for a priuate man to preferre the truth of Gods word before the teaching of all the world I would not
Church performe not For first themselues are declared and proued by another thing as the Iesuit himselfe vnawares granteth in that he saith they are gathered out of the Scripture and articles of our faith which is all one as if he freely confessed the word of God when all is done is the thing whereby the Church must be found and the true faith contained therein is knowne sooner and better then the Church which is not assured to vs till those things be found therein which agree with the Scripture and articles of faith This must be noted because hauing in the eight former sections wearied himselfe with striuing against vs and vsed much diligence to perswade that the true faith is no competent marke to discerne the Church by yet now of his owne accord he cometh home to vs and in his first words submitteth himself to that which before he gainsaid and so freely reuoketh all his former arguments 2 Next they are not so much as properties of the Church neither and therefore the vnlikeliest of a thousand to be marks thereof For a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phauoâ—in leâ—ic they are not alwayes inseparably and incommunicably found therein that is such as at all times remaine in the Church alone and in euery part thereof For in the beginning it wanted antiquitie and succession and in the progresse it hath sometime bene without vnitie and vniuersalitie and at all times the false Church hath made so faire shew of all foure that no man could distinguish them but by retiring to the doctrine For Chrysostome b Hom. 49. in Math. op imperf writeth thus All those things which belong to the Church of Christ in truth the heresies may also haue in schisme they haue Churches and the * The booke not the doctrine sacred Scriptures yea Bishops and other degrees of Clergie baptisme the Eucharist and all other things yea * A pretence of Christ as Math. 24.5.23 Christ himself So that if any one will know which is Christs true Church he shal not be able in such a confusion to do it but onely by the Scriptures And of vnitie S. Basil c Aschet prooem de iudicio Dei saith He found much vnitie among all other professions onely in the Church of God he obserued great strife and vehemâ—nt dissention and the Pastors themselues distracted with all contrarietie of mindes and opinions Of succession Nazianzen d De laude Athan saith This is properly succession to succeed in godlinesse for he that professeth the same faith is also partaker of the same succession and he that holdeth a contrary faith must be reputed contrary to the successioÌ„ And e D. 40. Non est facile the Canon law They are not the children of the Saints which occupie their roomes but which do their works Of holinesse f Vbi supra Chrysostome saith In former times one might haue knowne Christs Church by her manners when the conuersation of the Christians either all or many was holy but now Christians are either as bad or worse then hereticks or Gentiles and there is more continency found among them though it be in schisme then among Christians And againe g Hom. 4. in Math. Whatsoeuer kind of holinesse the seruants of God haue in truth the seruants of Satan may haue in likenes for the diuel hath his that be meeke and huÌ„ble that be chast and giue almes that fast and do euery good deed which God hath appointed for the saluation of mankind and these formes of godlines hath the diuell brought in to seduce vs that a confusion being made betweene good and counterfet simple men which know not the difference betweene goodnes in deed and goodnes in shew while they seeke the goods seruants of God might light vpon the diuels seducements 3 And therefore allowing the Iesuite what leisure he will though otherwise any reader may perceiue he tooke himself leisure enough that penned this discourse and though briefly in shew yet in summe and effect hath couched whatsoeuer is extant in any Papist written concerning the matters questioned but yet giuing him a longer day he cannot by these markes make it infallibly sure that his Romane Catholicke is the Church of God and this himselfe knoweth in his owne conscience For Bellarmine h De not Eccl. cap. 3. speaking of these very markes confesseth They make it not euidently true that it is the Church but euidently probable whereby it appeareth that the Iesuite for all his set countenance yet knoweth well enough these his markes bring probabilitie but no certaintie And I am sure all Papists of learning will grant they are no markes at all but when they concurre with true faith whereas they say expresly i Greg. de Valent comment Theol. tom 3. disp 1. qu. 1. punct 7. §. 18. that among whomsoeuer the truth of doctrine and Sacraments are holden * Ex ijs constare veram Ecclesiam thereby it is knowne the Church is there And therefore the Iesuite may shew his skill in fitting his fowre markes to his Romane Church and remouing them from ours but he shall neuer come directly to the point vntill he try vs by the Scriptures and thereby sufficiently proue that which is easilie said we are not the Church of God but a company standing in oppositioÌ„ since Luthers time diuided into particular sects § 33. First the Protestants Church is not perfectly one or vniforme in dogmaticall points of faith but varieth according to the varietie of times and persons now holding one thing then another the learned men thereof are so much at iarre in matters of faith that it is hard to find three in all points of one opinion The Answer 1 The Papists themselues acknowledge a Luc. Pinel Thes Vademont Thes 83. that the vnity of the Church consisteth in this that the members thereof beleeue the same things vse the same worship of God and retaine the same sacraments but the Scriptures more fully teach vs how it is one First because b Ephes 4.4 it is from one beginning which is the holy Ghost who as one soule quickeneth and moueth all the members Next c Eph. 4.15 it hath but one head which is Christ And thirdly d Eph. 4.5 Rom. 12.5 it is but one body and one societie partaking the same doctrine sacraments worship of God The which vnitie if the Iesuit can shew to be waÌ„ting among vs good reason the game be his but for the doing herof it is not enough to say we varie vnlesse he can make true demonstration that the variance is in faith and this faith is changed with times and persons the which according to the custome of his sect he saith confidently but sheweth not whereas we for our purgation name e A booke so called to be bought in euery shop and containing the confessions of all the seuerall Protestant Churches in Europe the Harmony of confessions wherin
not holy because not onely most of their men be euidently more wicked then in old time before their coming as those can tell that haue seene both and is confessed by Luther himselfe who in Postill super Euangel Dom. primae Aduentus saith thus Sunt nunc homines magis vindictae cupidi magis auari magis ab omni misericordia remoti magis immodesti indisciplinati multoque deteriores quà m fuerunt in Papatu Men are now more reuengefull more couetous more vnmercifull more immodest and vnruly and much worse then when they were Papists The like testimonie is giuen by Smidelinus another of their Doctors Conc. 4. super cap. 21. Lucae which for breuitie I omit The Answer 1 For answer to this the Protestants haue two things to say First that it is false their men be more wicked then the Papists in old time were the which is proued by comparing them together and let that comparison giue the triall in the next Digression And whereas the Iesuite saith They can tell that haue seene both I answer this is true and therefore let vs referre our selues to their reports which by and by shal be set downe And in the meane time it is probable the Papists in old time were such as they be now which if they were I am contented our liues be layed together and compared For the present experience that we haue this day in England touching Papists and their conuersations will acquit vs though their outrage and confusion be such and haue wrought vs that sorow that we can take small pleasure in recounting it Their treasons against the State more then montâ—â—us practising the very desolation of the kingdome by strange conspiracies vnnaturall inuasions barbarous murders vnutterable mischiefes we make account were wickednesse enough to depriue them of the name and reputation of holinesse but this is not all they that liue in these parts among people popishly addicted liue in the middest of Sodome And let it be obserued if all disorders be not rifest in those parts among vs where the people is most Pope-holy other parishes where the Gospell hath bene taught being reduced to ciuilitie and the rest that swarme with Priests and Recusants remaining sauage and barbarous that no Christian man may endure their manners And for mine owne part hauing spent much of my time among them this I haue found that in all excesse of sinne Papists haue bene the ringleaders in riotous companies in drunken meetings in seditious assemblies and practises in profaning the Sabboth in quarels and braules in stage-playes greenes ales and all heathenish customes the common people of that sort generally buried in sinne swearing more then can be expressed vncleannesse drunkennesse perfidiousnesse vile and odious their families vntaught and dissolute their behauiour fierce and full of all contumely iniurie inhumanitie full of slanderous reports wilde lookes and all vnchristian vsage towards any not of their owne religion that I dare be bold to say we may all cast our caps at them for atheisme and all that naught is the which I would not haue touched because some wil mislike it but that the Iesuits words They can tell that haue seene both vrge me to it and hauing seen it with mine owne eyes and smarted a long time vnder it I thought it would be to the glory of God and confusion of Papistrie to let the truth be knowne and to admonish the Priests lurking in the countrey if they will needs make the world Romane Catholicke yet that they teach it more ciuilitie withall 2 His next reason to proue our Church vnholy is the confession of Luther and Smideline And do not the Prophets and Apostles complaine as much against the Church in their times which yet was the true Church of God What age or people or Church was euer yet so holy but the preachers thereof found matter of reproofe in it I but Luther saith Men are now much worse then when they were Papists he saith so indeed but he addeth withall that the cause hereof is for that men receiue not the doctrine of Christ therefore God in his anger giueth them vp to their owne sinnes wherein he chargeth not the true beleeuers of our faith but onely such hypocrites as made a shew without sinceritie The very like complaint is in Chrysostome of the Church in his time But now saith a Op. impers in Math. hom 49. he Christians are become either such as heretickes and Pagans be or worse yea and their conuersation of life though it be in schisme is with more continencie from sinne then among the Christians Here Chrysostome saith the Christians are worse then Pagans as Luther saith they are worse then Papists and yet the Iesuite dareth not conclude that therefore the Pagans and not the Christians were the true Church For hypocrites are alway mingled with the Saints as chaffe is with the wheate and by their sinne bring a shew of euill vpon the whole Church and is imputed vnto it But Saint Augustine answereth this obiection better then I can which if our aduersaries would marke this complaint of our vnholinesse were soone at an end And now b Epist 161. saith he the faults of euill men are cast in our teeth not ours neither but other mens and they also in part vnknowne the which if we did see to be true and present before our eyes and sparing the cockle for the wheate sake did tolerate in regard of vnitie he would thinke vs not onely worthy of no reproofe but of great praise And Ierome is of minde the sinnes of the Church are no vantage to heretickes thus he saith c Ep. 78. Are you therefore no heretickes if some vpon your report haue thought vs sinners The same thing we answer the Papists 3 Secondly we say that if all were true which is obiected and we as bad as the Iesuite conceiteth yet were not this sufficient to proue vs the false Church For what d De praescrip saith Tertullian Do men vse to try the faith by the persons or the persons by the faith And Saint Augustine hath a whole e Epist 137. Epistle written of purpose to confute them that laboured to make the Church odious by obiecting the faults of such as liued therein In that Epâ—stle he hath these words Obiect nothing against heretickes but onely that they are not Catholicke lest ye be like vnto them who hauing nothing wherewithall to defend their cause fall to gathering vp the faults of men that when they cannot charge the truth it selfe they may yet bring into hatred those that preach it And what Catholicke man f Apol. contra Ruâ—fin l. 3. saith Ierome in the disputation of sects did euer obiect the faults of life against his aduersary with whom he disputed Yea the Papists themselues being pinched with this kinde of reasoning and tasting the inconuenience thereof by reason their owne liues are worse then any begin to disclaime it that you may see
such reuelations as the Iesuit boasteth of For when the contention was among them about the conception of the virgin Marie and some to proue it was without originall sin alledged reuelations made to Saint Bernard Brigit and others the contrarie side replied as the Protestants do that these were fantasticke visions not sent of God but mens dreames and Saint Katherin of Sienna had a reuelation to the contrary i Anton. part 1. tit 8. c. 2. Thus answered Iohn of Naples and Antoninus himselfe a Saint teaching the Protestants how to answer henceforward when these miracles and reuelations are so importunately obiected 4 And sure it is as ridiculous an absurditie as they could lightly haue committed thus to multiplie their Saints turning heauen into a stage as k Scenam de Coelo fecistis Iul. Firmic de errore profan relig a father speaketh of the Gentiles and filling it with toyes and Legend fables and then to be so vncertaine about their owne deuice when they haue done yea to smile at the iest and laugh at their owne theater as Caietan Antoninus Iohn of Naples and others do But if the Iesuit and some of his minde carrie a grauer countenance in this matter and speake more respectiuely of their Saints they are wise herein seeing the Pope hath dubbed them and hath learned possible his lesson in l Verb. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Suidas that saith It is no wisedome to be out of conceit with any god as Hippolytus was with Venus The best way is to say well of all specially at Athens now at Rome where vnknowne gods also haue altars dedicated to them Let our aduersaries bethinke themselues at last of this m No man is able to put any difference betweene the miracles of Christ with his Apostles and of these holy men Saint Thomas Aquinas Bernard Bâ—nauenture Beckes Francis Dominicke and infinite others Bristo moâ— 6. their dotage and making choise of such as are without controuersie true Saints in deed let them without idolatry preserue their memories and imitate their godlinesse and returne to the vnitie of their doctrine to reforme their innumerable heresies thereby Which if they will do they may with comfort reioyce in the fellowship of the Saints whereas now medling with them as they do they expose themselues to the scorne of men and rebuke of children § 40. Neither is their doctrine such as may of it selfe leade one vnto holinesse but rather to all libertie and loosenesse of life as for example to breake Fasting dayes to cast away Confession of sinnes to a priest which is knowne to be so soueraigne a remedie against sinne to neglect good works because they hold them not Necessarie to saluation nor Meritorious in Gods sight not to labour or endeuour to keepe Gods commandements because they hold them impossible and as it is said Impossibilium non est electio no man chooseth or laboureth to atchieue that which he esteemeth altogether impossible Not to be carefull to auoyd anie sinne because they hold that whatsoeuer we do is sinne and that all sinnes are Mortall in themselues and that there needeth no Penance or Satisfaction to be done of our part for anie sinne contrarie to that of S. Iohn Baptist Facite fructus dignos poenitentiae do ye workes worthie of penance and that of our Sauiour Poenitentiam agite Matth. 4. do penance but that there is an easie remedie for all to wit that by Onely faith they be not imputed to vs Finally to be carelesse or desperate in all actions or consultations because they hold all things so to proceed of God his eternall predestination that man at least in matter of religion hath no Free-will and that he cannot do otherwise then he doth and that God himselfe is Author of sinne Lo whither this doctrine of it selfe leadeth consider whether this can be a good tree which of it owne nature bringeth forth so bad fruite and see whether this can be a Holy Church which teacheth such points of vnholy doctrine as of themselues draw men or at least open the gap to such disorderly and leud and wicked life The Answer 1 There is no part of our faith so holy but euill minds may peruert it and take occasion of liberty therby as they did that said a Rom. 6.1 Let vs sinne that grace may abound b 1. Cor. 15.32 and would do nothing but eate and drinke because to morrow they must die from the which peruersnesse of the wicked we confesse we cannot free our doctrine neither could the Apostles before vs but setting this aside the matter it selfe we teach is so farre from giuing liberty that we desire the holinesse of our Church be tried thereby rather then by any thing else And I maruell the Iesuite shamed not to say the contrary when the learnedst of his side giue this testimony with it that c Staplet de iustif l. 9. c. 7. the Protestants euerie one of them hold iustifying faith is liuely working by charitie and other good workes yea d Bell. de iustif l. 3. c. 6. no man can be iustified without such a faith and serious repentance for hence it followeth voluntarily that the whole course of our doctrine is against sinne because true faith working by loue serious repentance of their own nature expell libertie as one contrary doth another But this is the maner of our lying aduersaries first to misreport our teaching to the people next to extort violently from it what their malice can deuise to our discredit belying herein their owne knowledge and then to cry amaine one to another Lo whither this doctrine leadeth thus hoping with the dash of a goose quill to outface the truth of Christs Gospell But let the matter be examined and the points themselues here reckoned vp looked into and the reader shall finde that when they are conceiued as we hold them they endure neither lewdnesse nor libertie and many learned and right skilfull Papists hold them with vs that the Iesuite might blush at his ignorance Digression 32. Touching fasting and how we differ from the Papists therein and whether the doctrine of our Church be against it as the Papists charge vs. 2 The first point obiected against vs is meerly false For we haue no doctrine that teacheth to breake fasting daies but the contrary that fasting is a Christian exercise needfull to be vsed for the humbling and enabling of our selues to the duties of praier and repentance as often as the time shall require and we hold him no good Christian that omitteth it Yea our Church hath publicke fasts in the danger of any generall affliction and our people are taught to fast priuately as much as any Papist whatsoeuer setting hypocrisie and superstitioÌ„ aside The difference is that we reiect their set daies and their manner of fast vpon those daies by distinction of meates for conscience sake wherein they place the worship of God by way of merit and satisfaction
men The which things we say God hath tied no man to neither by word nor example in all the Scripture Thirdly the disgracing of religious orders as this Iesuite speaketh began not in the Protestants but themselues as I will shew presently and the first that moued and effected the plucking downe of Abbeys in England was not the Protestants but Cardinall Wolsey g Onuphr vit Pont. Sand. de schism Angl. the scum and scandall of mankind and what the Protestants afterwards did the vncleannesse of the Monks deserued 11 And though we grant that Antonie and Benet and others of that time practised a certaine kinde of Monachisme and liued solitary yet were they Monks of another kind as far from these of the Church of Rome as the time is distant wherin they liued Their religion was not the same their manners were better their conuersation euery way was of another sort And the religious orders among the Papists haue nothing of theirs but the names onely whereby as the Asse with the Lions skin on his backe they gull the ignorant that thinke euery thing is the same that hath the same name For those ancient Monkes betook themselues to solitude at the first not with any opinion of perfection but h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Soz. l. 1. c. 12. Niceph. l. 8. c. 39 to escape persecution and to hide themselues And when they found by experience that the life fitted their austeritie and rid them of many worldly cares they increased it the more and followed certaine rules for study and behauiour religious exercises much like as is vsed this day in Colledges In which course of life i Antidida Colon pag. 131. Dion eccl hier c. 6. some were lay men not medling with Ecclesiasticall matters k Athan. ep ad Dracont some were maried and liued in that state l Eras vit IeroÌ„ they bound themselues with no vowes m Aug. de mor. eccl l. 1. c. 33. Niceph. l. 9 c. 14 nor made any distinction of meates n Vitas patrum part 2. § 51. Niceph vbi supra they laboured with their hands o Sozo l. 1. c. 12 Ieron ep 13. ad Paulin. and liued not in cities but alone and remote from men with many other customes which the Monkes of this time obserue not whereby they proue themselues to be as far from Antony and Benet as we are Yea diuers among themselues complaine p Polyd. hist Angl. l. 6. that it is incredible to speake how much they are degenerated And q Alua. Pelag. planct pag. 130. though they haue the likenesse of the Apostles yet they are remoued far from their life Let the Church lament her Monkes and say Where be my ancient Monkes which founded the Church and held the holy life of the primitiue Church This sheweth * Liber pater praeponitur libro patrum Calicibus epotandis non codicibus emendandis indulget hodie studium monachorum quibus lasciuam musicam Timothei pudicis moribê° aemulam non verentur adiungere sicque cantus ludentis non planctus lugentis officiuÌ„ efficitur monachale Greges vellera fruges horrea porri olera potus patera lectiones sunt hodie studia monachorum Rich. Dunelm Philobibl c. 5. the religious men of the Romane Church are of another cut then in the time of Antony and Benet they were and therefore disgracing them we touch not the old Monks of that time but birds of another fether 12 And if we haue thought and spoken hardly of them touching their conuersation and so disgraced them what maruell when the very sauour of their cloisters bewrayed them and the stinke of their hypocrisie was such that all the world was annoyed with it and their owne writers chronicled it Must the holinesse of Monks and Nunnes be a signe of the true Church and layd in as an argument against vs and must we be condemned for suppressing them and yet may we not be allowed to looke a little into it and see if it were so indeed or otherwise I see no reason but we may lawfully and without any suspition of malice examine that holinesse that vpon so great termes is put vpon vs and see whether it be so or no and let the shame be theirs that are guiltie and the fault be layd vpon them that first cold the tales out of the schoole For we for our parts are confident that in all their Church they could haue found no holinesse which they might worse haue stood vpon then this of their cloisters of whom their own r Inuent l. 7. c. 5. Polydore saith It were behouefull that these dregs of men were cut off and burnt that with their filth they should no longer defile Gods seruice And Aluarus Pelagius Å¿ De planct l. 2. ar 2 73. 83. writeth of such things done in them as are not meet to be named and I think shal neuer be met with again but in hell or in another cloister 13 I would haue stirred this dunghill no further but that as I was writing these things there came to my hands t Rule of good life a little booke made by a Papist such as our country is full of to seduce the vulgar vnder pretence of exercising them in deuotion wherein teaching his Catholickes how to bring vp their children I must u Cap. 9. pag. 74 saith he tell them often of the Abbeys and the vertue of the old Monks and Friers and Priests and the religious men and women and of the truth and honestie of that time and the iniquitie of ours And therefore accordingly let vs tell our children a little more of this matter and let none tell it but Papists themselues that the children may beleeue them Clemangis a Doctor of Paris that liued 200. years ago when the old time was x De stat eccles pag. 47. inde saith Concerning Monks and Abbeys what can I say that is commendable being so slippery indisciplinated dissolute vnquiet running vp and downe into common and dishonest places hating nothing so much as their cels and cloisters their reading and praying their rule and religion Monks they are in externall habit but in life and works far from their professed perfection This of Monks And touching Friers he saith * pag. 53. They are worse then the Pharises rauening wolues in sheepes clothing who in words pretend the forsaking of the world and in deeds with all possible fraud deceit and lying hunt after it making semblance in outward shew of austeritie chastitie humilitie holy simplicitie but secretly in exquisite delicates and varietie of pleasures going beyond the luxuriousnesse of all worldly men and like Bels priests deuouring the oblations of the people and though not with their wiues yet with their brats filling themselues greedily with wine and good cheare and polluting euery thing with lust whose beate burneth them And of Nuns he saith * pag. 56
with an eternall night Yet nothing will stay our aduersaries from boasting of their Monks for all this but their holinesse at euery turne must be cast in the Protestants teeth So e Trithem in Bened. Apolog. epist pag 83. they haue a solemne brag that the only order of Bennet hath yeelded them twenty kings and Emperors aboue a hundred great Princes eighteen Popes 200. Cardinals 1600. Archbishops 4000. Bishops 15700. Abbots 15600. canonized Saints such arrogant brags as this haue giuen vs occasion to enquire after the manners of votaries more then else we would haue done And our good hap is that what we say that waye is verbatim the report of their owne writers and the experience of all among vs that liued when Abbeys stood § 43. The second difference is that the doctrine it selfe which the Protestants teach induceth men to libertie consequently to leud life Whereas the doctrine of the Romane Church both expresly forbiddeth all vice and prescribeth lawes and rules contrarie to libertie and loosenesse of life and lastly containeth most soueraigne meanes to incite a man to all perfect vertue and holinesse of life As for example it teacheth that notwithstanding the prescience or predestination of God man hath free will wherewith being aided by Gods grace which is readie for all that with humble deuout and perseuerant prayer will aske for it he may auoid sinne and embrace vertue And it teacheth that Gods commandements be neither impossible nor hard but the yoke of Christ is sweete and his burden with the helpe of his grace light It teacheth that as a man may by grace auoid sinne if he will and easily keepe Gods commandements and by doing good workes liue well so these good workes are pleasant and acceptable vnto God and such for which God will giue to all that do perseuerantly do them exceeding grace euerlasting reward in heauen And contrarie that for neglecting good deeds or which is worse doing sinfull deeds God hath prepared intollerable and endlesse paines in hell It prescribeth men to fast and to pray and to vse other meanes to keepe the flesh subiect to the spirit and the spirit to God It maintaineth confession of sinnes to a Priest as commanded by our Sauiour in the Gospell which both is a great bridle to withdraw men from vice as experience teacheth and a speciall meanes whereby the Pastor of the Church knowing the inward conscience of their flockes may better apply fit remedies to their spirituall diseases and prescribe to euery one fit exercises for their practise and progresse in vertue Finally the profession of this Church is such that euen simple Protestants when they see a Catholicke do any thing amisse will ordinarily say You should not do thus So that these that sinne in this Church cannot anie way ascribe their sinnes to anie defect or peruersitie of the doctrine of the Church but must needes acknowledge them to proceed from their owne frailtie or malice contrarie to the teaching of the Church and sometime euen against their owne conscience actuall knowledge Wherefore notwithstanding that there be some sinfull persons in the Romane Church yet it may be called Holy both because the doctrine and profession thereof leadeth of it selfe to Holinesse and consequently is Holy and also because there be many holy persons or Saints in it of which as of the better and worthie and principall part it may well and is termed Holy as a tree which hauing some branches that haue life though others be dead yet of those as of the better and more respected part is absolutely said to be aliue which if we could not outwardly perceiue to haue any branches aliue we would absolutely affirme to be dead and not aliue The Answer 1 Here you see this Iesuit preferreth the holinesse of his Church before ours because it floweth from their doctrine which ours he saith doth not Wherein I blame his memory that a §. 24. hauing before denied the doctrine to be a marke of the Church and made holinesse the marke in stead thereof yet now he cannot proue his holinesse but by the doctrine For saith he it is according to the doctrine Wherein he forgetteth himselfe much for if he cannot proue his holinesse nor distinguish it from the holinesse of a false Church as he conceiteth ours to be but by the doctrine then the doctrine is better knowne and more apparent and consequently a better mark by b §. 26. his owne rules The like error he committeth in his three others markes vnitie antiquitie and succession or else let vs see how he will shift himselfe 2 Next he forgetteth himselfe againe where he saith the Protestants doctrine induceth men to libertie and lewdnesse For I haue shewed before that our aduersaries confesse we absolutely bind men to a godly life Stapletons c De iustifie pag 334. words are these Euen the Protestant themselues albeit they distinguish sanctification and new obedience from our formall righteousnesse whereby we are iustified that it should be no essentiall part thereof yet they teach that it must certainly and infallibly be present to all Gods children as an inseparable companion of iustifying faith as the proper note of Gods children Let the Iesuite looke vpon this and bridle the libertie of his tongue For can the teaching of sanctification and obedience induce men to liberty and lewdnesse yea when it is required to be present certainly and infallibly to all that will be counted the children of God And whereas notwithstanding they reply that the consequence of our doctrine leadeth men to libertie I demand how can the consequence of this point do it which Stapleton acknowledgeth we teach concerning sanctification for it bindeth thē in all their life to auoid sin vpō paine of condēnation Whence it followeth that neither can the consequence of any other point we teach do it or intend it of it owne nature because the force and reason of this floweth into them all But if any man will peruert that we teach as d Mat. 5.17 our blessed Sauiour and his e Rom. 6.1 15. Apostles teaching was peruerted in the like case and receiue with the left hand what we offer with the right f Apoc. 22.11 Let him that is filthie be more filthie and let such libertines and our peruerse aduersaries go together for Gods truth must not be shaped as the Church of Rome hath shaped it to qualifie such humors It is sufficient that our doctrine in it self and the preaching thereof containe obedience and debarre the contrary which it doth as I haue demonstrated in all the points that this Iesuite excepted against in the fortieth section and yet further will do 3 For it is vntrue that this Iesuite saith The doctrine of his Romane Church is against all vice and that no mans sinnes can be ascribed to it for euen the points which he reckoneth freewill ablenesse to keepe the law the merit of mens works fasting
mot 45. saith The truth is that some there haue bene in many ages in some points of the Protestants opinion in so much that scarce any peece or article there is of our whole faith but by one or other first or last it hath bene called in question and that with such liking for the time that they haue all in a manner drawne after them great heards of followers I know Bristo meaneth they were hereticks that in all ages did this but that can he neuer proue yet in the meane time belike he saw some that were of the Protestants faith before of late The second is Reynerius that liued three hundred yeares ago who discoursing of the Waldenses a people for substance of the Protestants religion e Refert Illyric catal tom 2. p. 543. saith They are in all the cities of Lombardy and Prouince and other countries and kingdomes They haue many followers and dispute publickely we haue numbred fortie Churches of theirs and ten schooles in Parish No sect hath continued so long some say it hath bene since the time of Syluester some since the Apostles and there is almost no country wherein it spreadeth not They haue great shew of pietie liuing vprightly before men and beleeuing all things aright concerning God and all the articles in the Creed onely they hate and blaspheme the Church of Rome c. In this testimonie of Reynerius you may see our Church was Catholicke both in place and persons and time and doctrine and that the Church of Rome was resisted and the religion thereof refused afore Luther The true cause why it was not so frequent and publicke as now it is either in place or persons was the persecution of the Pope and the generall corruption of the Papacie which as a leprosie infected and as a mist obscured welnigh all places and persons that sometimes not the true beleeuers themselues such I meane as are come to our knowledge were void of error in euery point though they firmly held the foundatiō as these Waldenses did And if it pleased God in processe of time to giue more libertie to the persons and more puritie to the doctrine what iust occasion is this to say we are not all one Church when the true faith of Christ is not alwayes alike visibly and purely professed Minutius Felix f Octau pa. 401. saith Why are we vnthankfull and why enuie we if the truth of God hath grown ripe in our age let vs enioy our good and let superstition be bridled and wickednes expiated and true religion maintained 2 The next point that our Church is but in few places of Christendome is both false and impertinent First impertinent for if it were so yet were it no hindrance to the note of vniuersalitie For Gods Church vnder the law was shut vp within the narrow bounds of Iudaea and g Digr 17. nu 31 the Papists say theirs in the dayes of their supposed Antichrist shall be openly seene but in few places and h Dried dogm eccl l. 4. c. 2 par 2. Bellar. not eccl c. 7. confesse it is not required to the vniuersalitie of the Church that of necessitie there be at all times in euery countrey some beleeuers it sufficeth if there be successiuely Whence it followeth that if only one prouince did retaine the true faith yet should it truly and properly be called the Catholicke Church as long as it might be shewed that it were the same which it was at other times in other places of the world the which we can shew of our Church how small soeuer the compasse thereof may fall out to be at some time Next it is false for there is no place in Christendome but there are some of our religion therein as not onely experience but our aduersaries owne reports beare witnesse wherein they i Boz sign eccl l. 19. c. 1. Bell. de Rom. Pont. praefat li. 3. c. 21. item de verb. Dei praefat habit in Gymn Rom. complaine how our heresie so heretickes style it possesseth many and large prouinces England Scotland Denmark Norwey Sweden Germanie Pole Boheme Hungary Prussia Lituania Liuonia whereto they may adde France and the Low countries yea Italy and Spaine it selfe where the barbarous Inquisition dayly findeth the profession of our religion euen at their doores 3 The third point that our Church is not Catholick in doctrine neither is as ill proued as the former For negatiue doctrine so farre as it is euil standeth not in denying some points which the fathers held but in denying that which they held according to the Scriptures and which they taught and maintained to be certain and necessary matter of faith deliuered in the Scriptures wherein neither we nor the Centuries euer refused them Neither haue we denied any one point which they held in all ages for the truth as our aduersaries haue For though the Centuries reiect this and that which the Father 's held yet they deny neither this nor that which was holden for the truth in all ages as appeareth by their historie wherein they shew the succession of our faith in all ages and note how it was many times corrupted and mistaken euen by some of the ancient Fathers which is all for substance that the Magdeburgenses can be charged with wherein they haue neither denied the doctrine of the Catholicke Church nor offered the Fathers any wrong to say they had some errors as all men haue and themselues confesse which gaue occasion to others to erre likewise which errors the Centuries sometimes more then was cause noting they did not thereby notwithstanding accuse the whole Church of error because euery thing was not the Churches doctrine that some particular men therein held and what they noted of some particular Fathers must not be stretched to be meant against them all as their censuring somtimes ouermuch of many together for some things written against the truth must not be expounded to be the deniall of all they held beside for if it be and the Centuries be thus censured let this Iesuite say directly without shrinking why doth k Cathar tract de concep virg Suar. to 2. disp 3 sect 6. the Church of Rome hold the virgin Marie was conceiued without sinne l Capreol 3. d. 3. Ban. par 1. p. 75. Paul Cortes in sent which all the Fathers with one consent deny Let them looke my demaund in the face that thinke it heresie to deny the Fathers yea all the fathers consenting in one Digression 47. Of the authoritie of the ancient Fathers in matters of our faith and religion Wherein it is shewed what we ascribe to them and how farre forth we depend vpon them And the practise of our aduersaries in contemning eluding and refusing both them and their owne writers is plainly discouered 4 But this is a point that must be further looked into and not suffered to passe away thus Our aduersaries neuer make an end of boasting of the Fathers and by
since Christ till now without interruption 2 Gregory of Valenza teaching that it is one property of the Church to be alway visible b Tom. 3. pag. 142. saith this troubleth vs exceedingly in as much as we are not able to shew any company of people which in times past was known in the world to hold that form of doctrine and religion that now we haue brought in And I haue obserued in all my acquaintance with persons affected to Popery in this country where I dwell that they obiect nothing against vs more willingly then this And therefore I will answer it fully and directly And touching the time immediatly after Christ and so forward til 800. yeares were ended I name the Primitiue Church and the other Churches throughout the world professing the faith of Christ and affirme that they were of our religioÌ„ though some corruptions especially laterward came in withall And if our aduersaries deny this we offer to make the triall by the new Testament and writings of all the said ages successiuely out of which we will shew that our faith is the same which the Apostles preached and the fathers for al that time beleeued whatsoeuer came in beside was resisted and disallowed all the difficultie is touching the ages following til Luthers time And we say that all that time also in euery age successiuely there was a Church of our religion Our aduersaries bid vs shew it and name the place and persons whereto I answer two things That touching the place the Church of Rome it selfe was it For in euery part thereof there were some that held our faith and that which was called the Church of Rome was but a contagion outwardly cleauing to it and by reason of the multitude preuailing against it in a sort and obscuring it Concerning the persons and particular companies we lay downe two things first it must needs be granted that such there were because the names of some are extant as for example the Waldenses Wickliffe and the Bohemians which agreed with vs in the substance of our religion Next we are not bound to shew an exact catalogue from time to time precisely of euery such person and companie so that vnlesse we do it we lose our cause for first it was the time of Antichrist wherein the Church must be persecuted and by that persecution be diminished and obscured which is the cause why the professors could not ordinarily possesse whole cities and countries wherein they might professe their faith openly but in all places they liued oppressed with the tyrannie and obscured with the greatnesse of Rome that their names and places with other circuÌ„stances whereby their memory should haue bene preserued could not so easily come vnto vs. Next it is certaine that the Church may be in places where none can see it as c 2. Reg. 19 18. in Elias his time there were seuen thousand in Israel and yet he saw neuer a one of them Whence it followeth that they argue but weakly against vs that say our religion was not because we can shew no professors for Elias could shew none and yet there were seuen thousand Thirdly the want of histories is a hinderance For things past can be shewed by no other meanes and the most of those times were exceeding barren of good writers Baronius d An. 90â— n. 1. noteth such want of writers in the nine hundredth yeare that therfore it is called the obscure age So that many things might appeare at those present times which for want of stories could neuer come to our knowledge And the consideration of this one point may iustly stay the discreete from being too confident against vs when they shall see many things to be done that are not written to the posteritie but he forgotten And more then this we assure our selues that the Church of Rome would in all those ages do her best to deface the memorie of any thing that might witnesse for vs whereby it came to passe that so little was written of the men of our religion For what they writ themselues it was easie for their enemies to suppresse and what their enemies wrote of them is of as much credite as that which the Iesuites write this day of vs. This that I say is more then probable For if at this day our aduersaries e Azor. instit tom 1. l. 8. c. 16. Posseu biblioth select pa. 130. a. wipe our very names out of bookes and commaund that no man shall name vs but in contempt and charge vs with horrible opinions that we hold not as that we make God the author of sinne denie fasting praying and good workes c. we may with good discretion assure our selues their ancestors haue done the like in former ages to the men of our religion Hence it cometh to passe that their memorie is very scant in Popish stories as the matters of the Iewes are rarely mentioned in the writings of the Gentiles though they were famous and where they are remembred it is with contempt and slander and hence it is that Wickliffe and the Waldenses are charged with such vile opinions For if the Iesuites thus charge and belie vs at this day why might not their forefathers belie them in like manner and deface their memorie The man that readeth but Wickliffes owne bookes and compareth them with that which Frier Walden most impudently chargeth him with shall finde this to be true that I say And euery bodie knoweth what monsters are written touching Ierom of Prage by his aduersaries and yet Poggius the Popes owne Secretarie that was an eye-witnesse of his death and triall at the Councell of Constance saith f Epist ad Leonard Aretin inter epist Pij 2 â—p 425. he was a man worthy eternall memorie there was no iust cause of death in him he spake nothing in all his triall vnworthy a good man and he maketh question whether the things obiected against him were true or no. So then the practise of the Papists this day with vs defacing our names belying our opinions burying our memorie corrupting our bookes suppressing the truth of things purging and razing all manner of euidence maketh vs assure our selues that in the same manner our ancestors were vsed and that it is a principall reason why we yeeld not so perfect a catalogue as else we might do 3 That which is more to be said touching this point shall be handled below sect 50. § 46. But the Romane Church is for it hath bene continually without interruptioÌ„ since Christ and his Apostles time still visible professing the same faith without change which now it hath and therefore is Catholicke or vniuersall in Time It hath had and hath at this day at least some of euery countrey where there are anie Christians which is almost if not absolutely euery where that communicateth and agreeth in profession of faith with it therefore it is Catholicke and vniuersall in Place It teacheth a most ample and
spirit and I will pray and sing with the vnderstanding also And Origen e Cont. Cels l. 8 saith Let euery man make his prayer to God in his natiue mother tongue And many learned Papists confesse f Lyra. Tho. Caiet vpon 1. Cor. 14. Eras declar ad Cens pag. 153. that in the Primitiue Church and long after the prayers and seruice were done in the mother tongue and that it were better for the churches edification to haue it so stil Cassander a great Papist g Liturgic c. 28. penult sheweth this at large and addeth that diuers nations to this day retaine the auncient custome still and neuer vsed any strange language in their prayers See Iustinian Nouel 123. 3 Thirdly touching the forbidding of lay people to reade the Scriptures and to haue them in their mother tongue For h Ioh. 5.39 Christ bad the people search the Scriptures and i Act. 17.11 the Christians of Thessalonica searched them dayly and k Deut. 6.7 Moses commanded all housholders to rehearse them continually to their family and l 2. Tim. 3.15 Timothie of a child was trained vp in them And m Corn. Agrip. vanit c. 100. the Councel of Nice decreed that no Christian should be without a Bible And Chrysostome n Homil. 3 in Laz. biddeth the lay people take the Bible into their hand and reade it and o Homil. 2. in Mat. saith the reading thereof is more needfull to them then to the Monkes And Ierome p Epitaph Paul commendeth it in women of his time that it was not lawfull for them to be ignorant in the Psalmes or to passe ouer any day without learning something out of the holy Scriptures The which things the Church of Rome at this day will not follow 4 Fourthly touching the mariage of Ministers For in q Leuit. 21.7 2. Reg. 4.1 Ezek 24.18 Luc. 1.13 the old law Priests and Prophets had wiues and r Heb. 13.4 the doctrine of Saint Paule is that mariage is honorable among all Å¿ Paphnut apud Sozom. l. 1. c. 22. Theophyl in Heb. 13.4 men t 1. Tim. 3.2 Tit. 1.6 Chrys hom 1. in Tit. who also giueth order concerning the wiues and children of Bishops which were needlesse if they might haue none And that they were ordinarily maried in the Primitiue Church appeareth by many examples Mantuan u Fast l. 1. saith Hilarie a French Bishop was maried and that in his time it was lawfull Nazianzene x Monod reporteth of Basils father who was a Bishop that in the state of marriage he held the life and order of a Bishop And Synesius the Bishop of Ptolemais y Epist ad Euopt Niceph. l. 14. c. 55. writeth thus of himselfe The sacred hand of Theophylus hath giuen me a wife and hereupon I testifie to al men that I will neither forsake her nor yet priuily as an adulterer keepe her companie but I will pray God to send me by her many and good children Athanasius z Epist ad Dracont reporteth that Bishops and Monkes liued maried and had children And the Ecclesiasticall histories a Euseb l 4. c. 23 Socrat. l. 5. c. 22. Niceph. l. 12. c. 34. say expresâ—y that in the Easterne Churches it was counted a yoke too heauie to be layed on the Church-men to binde them from marriage and therefore they might if it pleased themselues auoide the companie of their wiues but no law constrained them And therefore many executing the place of Bishops euen in the houses where Bishops vsed to dwell begat many children of the wiues which before time they had lawfully married and at this present day no Bishop sleeping with his wife is counted vnchast Finally our aduersaries themselues confesse that b Scot. 4. d. 37. Polyd. inuent l. 5. c. 4. Antidid Colon. pag. 128. Coster Enchir. pag. 517. Greg. a Valen tom 4. disp 9. q. 5. puÌ„ct 5. § 1. in the most auncient times of the Church and after the Apostles death they had their wiues c 26. q. 2. Sors that they are forbidden mariage by no diuine law but onely by a humane constitution d Ouan 4. d 25. pro 9 Bellar. cleric c. 18. that this constitution may be dispensed with by releasing the vow e Caiet quod lib. 1. q. 12. pag. 236. in fine coÌ„ment in 3. part Thom. That excluding the Church lawes made by the Pope and standing only to that which we haue from Christ and his Apostles it cannot be proued by any reason or authoritie that speaking absolutely a Priest sinneth in marying but reason rather leadeth to the contrarie in that holy orders neither as they are orders nor as they are holy can hinder mariage f Pius 2. epist 321. That it is better for a Priest to marrie then to burne though he haue vowed not to marry g Pius 2. apud Platin. in eius vita Erasm declarat ad Censur Paris pag. 200. That there be many reasons to forbid Priests mariage but more to allow it 5 Fiftly touching Images For the Church of Rome h Conc. Nicen. 2. act 7. Concil Trid. sess 25. not onely worshippeth them but commaundeth also to do it i Conc. Trid. ib. Suar. to 1. d. 54. s 4. Tho 3. q. 25. art 3. 4. with diuine honour the verie same that is due to God himselfe contrarie to the commaundement which saith k Exod. 20.4 Thou shalt make to thy selfe no image nor the likenesse of any thing thou shalt not bow downe to it nor worship it And Saint Paul l Rom. 1.23 reproueth such as changed the glorie of God into the similitude of men and beasts and fowles And m Apoc. 19.10 22.8 the Apostle was rebuked for offering to haue worshipped the Angell The Councell of Eliberis n Can. 38. decreed that no picture should be made in the Church lest that were adored which is painted on walles o Ep. ad Ioan. And Epiphanius finding an Image painted on a cloth hanging in a Church rent it down and said it was against the authoritie of the Scripture that any image should be in the Church And Origen p Contra Cels l. 7. saith of his time We worship no Images q Clem. Alexand hort ad Gent pag. 14. graec Minut. Felix octou Athenag Legaâ— and the auncient Christians of the Primitiue Church had none Yea eight hundred yeares after Christ when r Zon. Cedren alij the second Nicene Councell had set vp Images Å¿ Ouand 4. d. 2. pro. 8. Baron ann 794. n. 1. a generall Councell holden at Frankford t Abb. Vrsperg ann 793. Rhegin ann 794. where the Popes Legates also were abrogated the decree thereof and by u Opus illust Caroli Mag. contra Synod a booke purposely written confuted it In that booke it is said * pag. 486. lib. 4. cap. 2. the
this confession must necessarily be granted to haue bene added successiuely since the Apostles time 15 I am weary of collecting these particulars albeit the like may be done in many more And therefore I will shew one way whereby any point of Papistry whatsoeuer may be manifestly shewed to be an alteration from that which was first holden by the true Church though the particular circumstances of the change cannot be named and that is the vncertainty and contradictions among our aduersaries touching the same and the holding of it at one time in a farre other manner then they do at another the which is a strong euidence to shew that it is but the inuention of mans wit for were it the old Catholicke truth without alteration they could neither remoue nor contradict it among themselues no more then they do the doctrine of the Trinitie or incarnation Hereof I will set downe onely two examples that our aduersaries may see their turpitude and yong students in the controuersies may be admonished what to obserue in reading the bookes of Papists both old and new 16 Touching the worship of images the Church of Rome at this day vseth it teaching that all images must be adored but the images of God and of Christ in a speciall maner with the same worship wherewith we honour God himselfe which is diuine honour And this h Azo instit l. 9 c 6 the Iesuites say is the constant opinion of all their Diuines yea i Sess 25. Azo 〈◊〉 supra Suat coâ— â—â—â—â—p 54. sect 4. the Councell of Trent hath so decreed it But marke how long it was before this opinion was ripe and what vncertaintie there is among themselues touching it For first there was a time when the Church had no images at all as I haue shewed Digress 49. nu 5. then in processe of time through the faction of priuate men they gat in against the minds and good liking of the godly as appeareth manifestly by the 36. Canon of the Elibertin Councell and the fact of Epiphanius And when they began thus to be let in yet was it onely for an historical vse and to adorne their Churches no worship at all being at the first allowed them more then we allow the pictures that are in the glasse windowes of our Churches this day in England This is proued by the records of those times conuincing our very aduersaries For Cassander perswaded by a discourse of Saint Austins k Consult concludeth thereupon that there were no images in all the Churches of his diocesse And Polydore l Inuent l. 6. c. â—3 writeth that by the testimony of Hierome it appeareth how in a manner all the ancient holy fathers condemned the worship of images for feare of idolatry m Index expur Belg. in Polyd. Vergil The which words the Papists in the later editions of his booke haue blotted out And Erasmus n Cateches saith that by the testimony of sound and approued stories it is cleare that till Hieromes time such as were of sound religion would endure no image either painted or grauen to be set vp in Churches no not the Image of Christ himselfe And to put this that I say out of controuersie our aduersaries are not able to bring one testimony out of all antiquitie whereby it may be conuinced that the images of God or Christ or any Saint were carued in statues and set vp in the Churches to be adored and offered vnto as now they are They may shew certaine pictures and paintings in wals and windowes for other purposes and they may muster vp the fables of Christs and his mothers picture made by Saint Luke the image that Christ sent to Abgarus the image erected by the woman of Syrophaenissa the image made by Nicodemus and such like which are either vntrue or impertinent but one solid authoritie cannot be giuen against that which I haue said our aduersaries haue long searched to finde it and haue wearied themselues with contending about it but whatsoeuer they bring proueth nothing when it cometh to the scanning Afterward in the second Nicen Councell by a faction of vnlearned and simple persons conspiring together at the suggestion of a gracelesse Empresse and vpon silly grounds a decree passed to worship them the which notwithstanding was refused as impious by the Bishops of England France and Germany in the Councell of Frankford which was a generall and full Councell o Abb. Vrsperg an 793. p. 1â—7 consisting of many Bishops out of all the Prouinces of the Empire p Rhegnio an 794 p. 30. and the Popes owne Legates if any would deny it to be a lawfull generall Councel Yea this worship thus decreed was not allowed long after nor is not to this day by many great and skilfull Papists for among the Schoolemen and later diuines of the Church of Rome there be q Hoâ—k Sect. 137. â— in Sap. Dura 3. d. 9. q. 2. Alex. 3. q. 30. art 3. Mirand apoloog qu. 3. Alphons Haeres verb. Adoratio haer 2. Concil Mogâ—nt an 1549. sub Sebast c. 41 42. diuers that say No worship at all is due to an image neither is it lawfull to worship it But for so much as by the Image of Christ we are stirred vp to adoâ—e Christ and before it make our adoration to him therefore we are said to adore the image And yet r Act. 4. 7. the worship allowed by that Councell was far short of that which the Church of Rome now giueth For it was not that which is called Latria diuine honor but the lesser worship consisting in the externall reuerence and being inferior to that which is giuen to the samplar And Å¿ Gabr. 3. d. 9 q. vnica concl 7. lect in Can. 49. R. Aquil. 3. d 9. Petes tract de imag p. 228. Catharin opusc de cult imag de Consecr d. 3. Venerabiles gl §. Cultu Sand. imag c. 17. many of the Schoolemen and others goe no further Till at the last in the daies of Thomas Aquinas t Tho part 3. q. 25. art 3. ibi Caiet Suar. Grego valent the conceit waxed bigger and grew to that which it now is that the crucifix and image of Christ must be adored with the same honour that himselfe is yea that honour staieth in the very image And by this one example the reader may perceiue how the seuerall articles of Papistrie haue increased by degrees and how they haue bene held at one time otherwise then at another the learned of that Church alway remouing them that it is vnpossible they should be certaine what to hold 17 Another example shall be touching originall sin For our first parents AdaÌ„ Eue hauing sinned against God left the effect of that their sinne in all mankinde their posteritie wherby they are born the childreÌ„ of wrath as the Apostle testifieth Eph. 2.3 This effect we call originall sinne and our aduersaries at this day define it to
flesh of Christ § 52. Fourthly the Protestants Church is not Apostolike because they cannot deriue their pedegree lineally without interruption from the Apostles as the Romane Church can from S. Peter but are enforced to acknowledge some other as Luther or Caluin or some such from whom mediatly or immediatly they haue receiued by succession the Preachers of their faith Luther and Caluin themselues being not sent of anie to teach this new faith nor succeeding lawfully to anie Apostolike Bishop or Pastor but being as Optatus Mileuitanus said lib. 2. contra Parmen Victor the Donatist an hereticke was Filij sine patre discipuli sine magistro Children without a father scholers without a maister Or as S. Cyprian lib. 1. Epist writeth of Nouatus Nemini succâ—dentes à seipsis Episcopi ordinati sunt Succeeding to none were ordained Bishops of themselues The Answer 1 Our answer is that the succession required to make a Church Apostolicke must be defined by the doctrine and not by the place or persons that is to say they must be reputed the Apostles successors which beleeue the Apostles doctrine although they haue not this outward succession of Pastors visibly following one another in one place throughout all ages as the Iesuite saith it is in the Romane Church For Saint Paul a Ephes 2.20 telleth the Ephesians they are built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets in respect of their calling to the knowledge of the Gospel and yet they had not lineally as the Iesuite meaneth it descended from the Prophets And Nazianzene saith b Laud. Athan. Succession in godlinesse is properly to be accounted succession For he that holdeth the same doctrine is also partaker of the same succession as he that is against the doctrine must be reputed to be also out of the succession Which being granted the Iesuites discourse about succession is soone answered To the same effect speaketh his owne c D. 4. Non est facile Canon They are not the children of the Saints that sit in their places but which do their workes Yea the Iesuites confesse this For Posseuine d Not. verbi Dei pag. 328. ad interrog 11. writeth that the true Church is called Apostolicke not onely for the succession of Bishops from the Apostles but also for the consanguinitie of doctrine And Gregory of Valenza e Tom. 3. pag. 141. proprietas 4. telling why the Church is called Apostolicke in the Nicene Creed giueth onely three reasons First because it began in the Apostles next because by them it was spred all ouer the world thirdly because it still followeth their faith and authoritie Waldensis f Tom. 1. doctrinal l. 2. art 2. cap. 18. saith The Apostles filled the whole Church with wholsome doctrine and in that respect the whole Catholicke Church is also called Apostolicke By all which it is plaine that for the being of an Apostolicke Church it is sufficient if it hold the Apostles faith though it want the Iesuites succession mentioned 2 Whence it followeth that although it were granted the Romane Church could shew a perpetual succession of Prelates without interruption from S. Peter which the Iesuit saith may be shewed but g See digress I deny yet were it not thereby proued Apostolike vnlesse these Prelates had also retained S. Peters doctrine that the reader may see all other marks of the Church must be tried by the doctrine and that the Iesuits succession and vnitie and vniuersality proue nothing vnlesse the true faith concurre therewith 3 Whence it followeth again that it is no disaduantage to the Protestant Churches if holding the Apostles doctrine they want externall succession of place persons such as the Iesuite boasteth of because the Apostolicknesse of the Church is not to be defined by it but wheresoeuer the true faith contained in the Scriptures is professed and embraced there is the whole and full nature of an Apostolicke Church 4 And so I answer the Iesuites discourse in particular that we can deriue our faith from the Apostles and that without interruption in that to this day it was neuer interrupted though such as succeeded visibly in bishops thrones did not alway professe it it is sufficient that their malice could neuer extinguish it and the professors and teachers thereof liued in the Romane Church it selfe which beside all other testimonies we know by this that it is the faith of the Scriptures which cannot be extinguished but groweth in the middest of all her enemies 5 And touching Luther and Caluin I answer Touching the calling of Luther that whatsoeuer is said against them dependeth vpon another point which is the faith that they taught For if that were the truth theÌ„ no doubt they were sent of God to teach it we hearing them receiued it of them no otherwise then Gods faithful people are bound to receiue the Gospell of their Pastors And whereas he saith they succeeded no Apostolick Bishop neither had any calling to preach that new faith I answer that for the externall succession whereof I haue spoken we care not it is sufficient that in doctrine they succeeded the Apostles and Primitiue Churches and those faithfull witnesses which in all ages since embraced the same in persecution though they succeeded not in that open manner that was vsed afore heresie and persecution grew And albeit the Romane Church would not heare them yet had they a lawfull calling First inwardly from God who stirred them vp gaue them gifts directed them by his spirit and blessed their labor then outwardly in the Church of Rome it selfe where they were created Doctors of Diuinity and Pastors to teach the people as they were baptized by vertue whereof they might lawfully preach afterward that which by the Scriptures they found to be the truth and did lineally succeed the true Pastors of the Church that liued before them If it be obiected that hauing their calling in the Church of Rome it will follow thereupon that only the Church of Rome is the true Church this is easily answered by denying the consequence For the Church of God and the Papacie were mingled together and were both called by one name the church of Rome by reason that in diuers things that were good and indifferent they communicated So that euen in the Papacie many of the things of Gods Church remained as the Scripture Baptisme and these callings which the Pope and his Clergie occupying did as pirates that occupie another mans ship and his goods therein and therefore conferring baptisme and callings to diuers persons that afterwards forsooke the Pope the said persons notwithstanding rightly inherited them as the true Churches goods which the Papacie vsurped And whereas the Iesuite saith they were not sent to preach this new faith I answer him that this new faith as he styleth it is the true faith therfore euen that sending which they had bound them to preach it though at the first it reuealed it not
And Tertullian lib. de praescript And Optatus lib. 2. contra Parmen The Answer 1 The ancient Fathers affirme not one word of all this First they affirme not that the Romane Church was then gouerned by Popes as now it is For they saw not how it is gouerned now and therefore could not affirme it And that it was not in their time thus gouerned I haue shewed Digression 27. and 49. num 6. and 51. num 9. The Bishops of Rome in their time I graunt were called Popes and Occumenicall as a Ep. Arsen apud Athan. apol 2. Basil ep 52. Iustin Nouell 3. 5. in tit Balsam respons in iure Graecorsi Ioan. Aquipont de Antichr p. 107. other Bishops also were but they had no such authoritie as now they vsurpe Their owne b Concord l. 2. c. 12. Cusanus may teach them that he is gotten beyond the ancient obseruations not hauing that power belonging to him which certaine flatterers giue him And Duarenus a Papist likewise yet c De sacris eccles benef l. 1. c. 16. confesseth as much as I say that Phocas made him the vniuersall Bishop which authority his successors haue maruellously increased 2 Next albeit they affirme the Church of Rome to be the lawfull and Apostolike Church yet they affirmed not the present Romane Church which they neuer saw so to be He that affirmed Lais to be a virgine when she was ten yeares old did not say she was so at tweÌ„tie Rome since their death hath plaied the whore and lost that name and reputation which the fathers had of her Which answereth all the places cited out of Irenaeus Austine Ambrose Hierome and Cyprian For calling Rome the Apostolike Church they spake of their owne time and not of ours 3 Thirdly they do not affirme the Romane Church in their dayes to be lawfull and Apostolike for no other reason but because it had a lineall succession from the primitiue Church but as I haue answered d Sect. 53. n. 2. inde before because it had withall the succession of doctrine which the present Papacie hath not Neither did they thinke that therefore it had succession of doctrine because it had succession of Priests as if the former must needs be inseparably ioyned with the later For their words expresse no such thing as I haue shewed They reuoke schismatickes to the succession indeed of the Romane Church as they did likewise of others and obiect it against them but not it alone nor so as they would assume all succession for euer to be ioyned with the true faith though then in the Churches named it was Neither did they beleeue the Priests whom they so called to be sacrificers or Massing Priests They vsed the name but they gaue it not the definition which the Church of Rome now vseth Vpon all which it followeth that the ancient fathers affirmed not the Romane Church at this day to be the true Apostolicke Church though you see into the places cited an hundred times the which are answered Sect. 53. principally for this cause that the reasons whereupon they so commended it then hold not now in our dayes as they did in theirs If our aduersaries will take benefite by that which the fathers say in commendation of the Romane Church in their dayes they must proue their succession as inuiolated and their doctrine as sound as then it was which they can neuer do § 57. Now to make an end considering all this which I haue said and proued to wit that there is but one infallible and entire faith the which is necessarie to saluation to all sorts of men the which faith euerie one must learne by some knowne infallible and vniueâ—sall rule accommodate to the capacitie of euerie one the which rule can be no other but the doctrine and teaching of the true Church which Church is alway to continue visible to the worlds end and is to be knowne by these foure markes aforesaid agreeing onely to the Romane Church whereupon it followeth that it only is the true Church of which euery one must learne that faith which is necessarie to saluation considering I say all this I would demaund of the Protestants who will not admit the authoritie or doctrine of the Church how they can perswade themselues to haue that faith whereby they may be saued or by what right they can chalenge vnto themselues the title of the true Church since as I now haue proued they haue neuer a one of these foure markes which by the common consent of all are the true markes of Christs true Church How can theirs be the true Church which neither is one because it hath no meanes to keepe it in vnitie nor holy because neither was there euer man of it which by miracle or by some other vndoubted testimonie can be proued to be truly holy Neither is their doctrine such as those that most purely obserue it do without faile become holy nor catholike because it teacheth not all true things which haue bin held in former times but denieth many of them Neither is it spread ouer all the Christian world but euery particular sect is contained in some few corners therof neither hath it bene euer since Christ but sprong vp of late the first founder being Martin Luther an apostata Frier a man after his apostasie knowne both by his writings words and deeds and maner of his death to haue bene a notable euill liuer nor Apostolike because the preachers thereof cannot deriue their pedegree lineally without interruption from anie Apostle but are forced to begin their line if they will haue anie from Luther or Caluin or some later How can they then bragge that they only haue the true holy Catholike and Apostolike faith Since this is not found but only in the true holy Catholike Apostolike Church and remaining alwayes as S Augustine said in ventre Ecclesiae in the bellie of the Church It is vnpossible that they which are not of this Church should haue the true faith according to the saying of the same Augustin afore cited Quisquis ab hoc ventre separatus est necesse est vt falsa loquatur whosoeuer is separated from this bellie of the Church he must needs speake false For who can once haue true faith vnlesse he first heare it because fides est ex auditu Rom. 10. Faith cometh of hearing But how can one heare it sine praedicante without one to preach it truly vnto him The Answer 1 That which the Iesuite hath said and proued is granted him to wit that there is indeed but one true faith which is necessarie to saluation to all sorts of men the which as it must so it may be learned by that rule which God hath left infallible vniuersall and accommodate to the capacitie of euery one the which rule is the Scriptures contained in the bookes of the old and new Testament and not that which the Iesuit meaneth by the doctrine and teaching of the
text He saith Now since the Tridentine Councell this is the sence but before no such matter was beleeued Nay contrary for l Verb. Confessio 2. n. 1. saith Angelus Clauasinus a truer way then by Iohn 20. whereby it is proued that confession is de iure diuino is this that it must not be thought the Church and the Apostles would haue layed so dangerous a burden vpon men if Christ had not giuen this precept to them as he did concerning the other sacraments baptisme excepted whereof it appeareth not when or how they were expresly ordained Marke how he saith the 20. of Iohn is not the best way to proue penance by because the ordination thereof is no where expressed in the Scripture that the Iesuites haue good reason m Bellar. de effect sacram c. 25. to be contented with the testimonie of the Tridentine Councell albeit they haue no other and to feare lest if the authoritie thereof be taken away their whole Christian faith he called in question For I assure the Reader that afore this Councell which was but fiftie yeares since the sacrament of penance was neuer knowne where it was ordained though as learned Papists had the matter in hammering as any were at Trent as I will precisely make demonstration 8 For one sort of them n Glo. de poenit d. 5. in poenitentia Panor omnes vtriusque de poenit remiss the Canonists especially thinke it was taken vp by a custome or tradition of the Church and not by any authoritie of the Scripture And those Schoole-men also incline to this opinion o Alexan. 4. q. 8. m 2 art 1. q. 17. m. 3. art 2. Bonauent quē refert Fr. Ouād 4. d. 16. pro. 2. that haue written how Christ ordained it not The second opinion is that it was ordained by God and so is de iure diuino But by what authoritie was it made knowne and propounded to vs p Rosell verb. confessio 2. n 1. Orbell 4. d. 17. q 1. Some say by tradition without any Scripture Scotus q 4. d. 17. qu. 1. Idem Iansen concord c. 147. writeth that either we must hold it to haue bene published by the Gospell or if that be not sufficient it must be said that it is a positiue law published by Christ to his Apostles by thē to the Church without any Scripture as the Church holdeth many other things reuealed vnto her by word of mouth without all Scripture And Peresius r De tradit part 3. consid 3 saith the naked and cleare maner of this sacramentall institution touching the substance and circumstances thereof standeth onely vpon diuine tradition which the holy martyr Clemens reuealed from the minde of Saint Peter whom he dayly heard But others say it is contained in the Scripture written but they are not agreed where and therefore let it be enquired where it is written Some say in the old and new Testament both For Galatinus ſ De Arcan l. 10 c. 3 saith the Iewes had confession And Waldensis t Tom. 2. c. 140. writeth that Christ commanded it not but confirmed and supplied the ancient custome thereof vsed in the old law Neuerthelesse others denie this and say Christ appointed it in the new Testament But in what place I maruell The Iesuite following u Sess 6. c. 14. 14. c 1. the Tridentine Councell and x Bell. Suarez Greg. Valent. Baron in places where they handle this question the Iesuites saith In the 20. of Iohn y Antididagm Colon. p. 108. Others say the 16. and 18. of Matthew when Christ gaue the keyes z Dom. Soto quem refert Ouand 4. d. 16. pro. 15. Others say at his last supper when he ordained the Eucharist a Armachan q. Armen l 11. c. 14 Others Luk. 6. and Mark 3. when he created his Apostles b Tho. 3. part q. 84. part 7. Sent. 4. d. 22. q. 2 art 3. ad 3. §. Ad 3. quaestion Others thinke it was not ordained all at once but by parts and at seuerall times the which opinion Victoria c Relect. 1. sect 5. n. 10. thinketh the most probable for he saith the Doctors agree not touching the time when Christ gaue the keys there is no certaintie but onely that they had them All this excludeth the 20. of Iohn 9 By all which the Reader may see what an vncertaine deuice the sacrament of Popish Penance is whose institution cannot be found and he may iudge to what small purpose the Iesuite alledgeth Scripture when his owne side is so variable and vncertaine touching the same and can agree vpon no Scripture in the present controuersie that should infallibly decide it among themselues § 59. Or if it should please God to send any one in an extraordinary manner it appertaineth to his prouidence to furnish him with the gift of miracles as he did our Sauiour Christ or some such euident token that it may be plainly knowne he is assuredly sent of God otherwise the people should not be bound to beleeue him but might without sinne reiect his doctrine and teaching according as our Sauiour said of himselfe Ioh. 10. Si non facio opera Patris mei nolite credere mihi And Ioh. 15. Si non fecissem opera in eis quae nemo alius fecit peccatum non haberent If I had not done workes among them that no other hath done they should not haue sinned to wit in not beleeuing Nay vnlesse there were some euident token of this extraordinary mission as there is none such in these new men the people should now an ordinary course being set downe by our Sauiour as I haue proued sinne in beleeuing any that shall come and tell them that he is extraordinarily sent of God if hee teach contrary to the doctrine that by ordinary Doctors and Pastors is vniuersally taught though it should happen the liues of those Pastors should at any time not be so commendable or be euidently bad still remembring that saying of our Sauiour Super Cathedram Mosis sederunt Scribae Pharisaei omnia ergo quaecunque dixerint vobis seruate facite secundum verò opera eorum nolite facere Mat. 23.1 Considering that also of Saint Paul Gal. 1. Si quis vobis euangelizauerit praeter id quod accepistis anathema sit Let him be accursed So that since the people hath receiued from their ordinary Pastors that doctrine which hath descended by tradition from hand to hand from Christ and his Apostles themselues according to that of Saint Austin lib. 2. contra Iulian Quod inuenerunt in Ecclesia tenuerunt quod didicerunt docuerunt quod à patribus acceperunt hoc filijs tradiderunt That which they found in the Church they held c. whosoeuer he is that shall Euangelize any thing opposite to this whether he seeme to be an Apostle or an Angell and much more if he be another to wit one of these new men
Papists as deepe in breaking fasting daies as the Protestants ibid Fasting was an indifferent ceremonie in the Primitiue Church ibid. Lent fast was holden diuersly ibid. Fathers and Doctors are not the rule of faith 23.1 They may erre ibid. The Papists boast that the Fathers are on their side 44.4 They had their errors 44.5 We are not bound to euerie thing that they haue said but may sometime lawfully dissent from them 44.7 The Papists themselues do it ibid. The state of the question touching the authoritie of the Fathers 44.8 Who the Papists meane by the Fathers nu 9. What they meane by all the Fathers consenting in one nu 10. The Pope vshers the Fathers nu 11. The practise of the Papists in reiecting the Fathers nu 11. 12. Forefathers how farre forth to be followed 61.2 What is to be thought touching our forefathers that liued and died in the times of Papistrie 6â— 4 Freewill denied by Papists 35.20 All the questions touching freewil laid downe in order as they rise with their true states Digress 42. The want of freewill debarreth not consultation 40.48 How it is reconciled with Gods praedestination nu 45. What freewill is and wherein it standeth nu 54. Free-will in naturall and ciuil things expounded nu 55. No freewill in spirituall things till grace come nu 56. The Papists doctrine to the contrarie nu 57. Some learned men in the Church of Rome thinke freewil to be Pelagianisme nu 61. The will of man concurreth not with Gods grace in vprising from sinne nu 64. The Papists doctrine to the contrarie nu 64. The efficacie of grace dependeth not on our will ibid. What freewill man hath when he is regenerate nu 65. Frier how defined by Lincolniensis 50.32 G. GOd not the author of sinne 40.50 See Author of sinne Good works necessarie to saluation Digress 34. They are to be excluded out of our justification but not out of our sanctification ibid. They merit not Digress 35. The Protestants do not say Good works are sinne Digress 37. Grace The Papists meaning expounded when they say Mans wil without grace can do nothing 40.57 The Papists teach that a man of himselfe can do good before any grace come ibid. Man cannot dispose himselfe it is grace that doth it 40.63 What that is that maketh grace effectuall 40.64 A man may infallibly know if he be in grace Digress 43. Greeks They haue as good outward succession as the Romish Church hath 55.2 Gropper the Cardinall A storie of him 55.7 H. HIerome of Prague a good man Holinesse no note of the Church 43.1 The holinesse of the Romane Church disproued 38.1 The places of Luther and Smidelin answered that are obiected against the holinesse of the Protestant Churches 38.2 The holinesse of the Protestants doctrine is iustified 40. ad 49. What holinesse the Protestants lay they haue 41.1 Complaints made by Papists against the vnholinesse of their own Church Digress 31. A man may infallibly know if he be truly holy 41.3 and Digress 43. Honorius a Pope that was an heretick 36.34 In that cause of Honorius you haue an example how the Papists denie all authorities 44.15 I IGnorance in matters of faith is commended by the Papists 2.5 Images not allowed of in ancient times and their worship forbidden 47.5 They are a new deuice 35.13 The Papists are not at one among themselues touching the first that rejected Images 50.5 Images of the Trinitie when brought in 50.11 Image worship when it was first brought in 50 1â— 51.5 The Papists are deuided among themselues touching the adoration of Images 50. 16. They worship stocks stones as the Pagans did 51.6 Imputation of Christs righteousnesse for our iustification is acknowledged by Papists 35.20 What this imputation importeth 40.41 Indies not conuerted by the Iesuites 48.2 but vtterly rooted out by cruelties vnspeakable which are touched at large Digress 50. The Protestants religion was in India afore the Papists knew them 48.3 Iudge of controuersies is the Scripture Digress 3. Papists will be iudges in their owne cause 5.7 The Pope is made iudge who is a partie 5.8 The iudge of controuersies assigned by the Papists falleth into the â—ame difficulties that are layed against the scripture 34.2 The Papists will not stand to their owne iudges 30.4 35.15 Iustification is by faith and not by works 35.14 20. Digress 40. What iustification is and how it is distinguished from sanctification 40.38 K. KEeping the commaundements See Law of God Keies giuen to the rest of the Apostles as wel as to Peter 36.12 They import not the supremacie euinced by disputation 36.16 inde Digress 30. What the keyes of the Church meane 36.18 Knowledge very commendable in the people 2.7 Great among them of the Primitiue Church ibid By what meanes the elect know and are assured of their owne saluatioÌ„ 40.39 L. LAtin prayers and seruice misliked by some Papists 35.20 against antiquitie 47.2 Law of God No mans righteousnesse can satisfie it Digr 34. No man can keepe it Digress 36. Why giuen when no man can keepe it 40.21 The Papists say absurdly that the coÌ„mandements are easie to keepe and a man may liue without sin 40.19 Lay people ought to reade the Scriptures and to haue them translated See Scriptures and Translations Lay men haue bin made Bishops 5.11 LegeÌ„d The miracles recorded therin are of no credit 42.2 Nor the Legends themselues 42.7 Lent fast not holden in the Primitiue Church as now it is 40.4 Libertie Our faith is falsly charged to be a doctrine of libertie 43.2 Luther His calling is iustified 52.5 59.2 And his writings 57.3 And his life and death against the malicious reports of the Papists Digr 57. Those reports are touched ib. M. MAriage no sacrameÌ„t 35.20 The mariage of Priests not restrained in ancient times 47.4 When the restraint began 50.10 Marks of the Church See Church Virgine Mary The Papists say the Church was in her alone when Christ died 17.3 Masse not offered by Christ at his last supper 35.20 When it began 50.14 Merits renounced by Papists 35.20 and 40.15 Merit of workes none 40.12 and 14. When that opinion began 50.13 The Papists hold it and what they meane by it 40.13 The diuers opinions that are among the Papists touching merits 40.16 Merits of Christ how farre they go by the Papists doctrine 40.13.29 Merit of congruitie what and how holden in the Church of Rome 40 62. Miracles not now needfull 12.6 Their proper vse 42.4 The time when the Church had them and the end why 41.4 The miracles that the Papists stand vpon are of no certaine credit 42.5 inde The Gentiles had as good miracles as the Church of Rome hath 42.6 The Legendaries tainted for whetstone liers 42.7 Incredible reports in the Legends and some also in the ancient fathers 42.8 Morall works what 40.59 Touching naturall freewill in things morall ibid. Monkes of ancient time not like ours of this time 41.3 and
brake touching the proceeding of the holy Ghost depeÌ„ded but vpon two prepositions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The monstrous heresie of Nestoâ—â—â—s lay but in the change of e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one poore letter and f Concil Ephesin Graec. p. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cyril would haue him euen in that to gratifie the Church and when he would not g Dalmat apolog in Concil Ephesin six thousand Bishops rose vp against him for it so religious were they that had religion that THEY VVOVLD NOT EXCHANGE h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil apud Theodorit l. 4. c. 19. A LETTER OR A SYLLABLE OF THE FAITH VVHEREVVITH OVR SAVIOVR HAD â—VT THEM IN TRVST Which is our iust defence that write in the controuersies against all our censurers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i Epist ad Cleric Constantinopol in Concil Ephes p. 72. saith Cyril 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Are we enemies to peace no we rather wil pul it to vs with violence so that the true faith withal may be confessed But when it cannot be obtained we cleare the truth and by expelling their errors labour to plucke the seduced out of the fire and bring them to knowledge that their soules may be saued and their life reformed and the State secured wherein they liue 9 And this my poore endeuour in this kind I humbly present to your Lordships vnder whose iurisdiction I exercise my ministery not in affiance of any thing therein worthy your reading whom our Church hath long since knowne to be the same that Eunapius saith of two other in his time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor in hope to escape the disgracefull censures of intermedlers but in zeale to my countrey and assurance that it may do good therein going vnder so HONORABLE protection I am so meane a man and obscure euery way that I feared the truth would sustaine losse and be contemned for my obscuritie if some extraordinary fauor did not leade it forth And let it go forward indeed and shew it selfe abroad hauing THE TRVTH to support it and so acceptable an inscription to go before and the name of so VVORTHY PATRONS to leade it forth And so desiring pardon for this my boldnesse I humbly commit your Lordships to the mercifull protection of Almightie God who long continue your prosperous estate and make you happie instruments of much good vnto his CHVRCH Octob. 29. 1608. Your Lordships in all dutie IOHN WHITE THE PREFACE TO THE READER TOVCHING THE present controuersies betweene vs and the Romish Church IT is not as some thinke touching the questions between the Church of Rome and vs that there is no reall difference Would to God it were so But they that examine the points shall find it farre otherwise 1. Concerning the Scriptures the Church of Rome teacheth that a Can. loc pag. 251. Manie things appertaine to faith and Christian doctrine which neither openly nor obscurely are contained in holy writ b Totalis enim adaequata regula est Scriptura Traditio simul Deinde Traditio parem authoritatem habet cum Scriptura Becan circul Caluin p. 278. For the totall and full rule of our faith is Scripture and Tradition both together Tradition being of equall authoritie with the Scripture This assertion is directly against the doctrine of our Church and leadeth men into pernicious errors pretended to be deliuered by Tradition and withdraweth them from the obedience of onely Scripture to the following of vncertaine authoritie 2. Concerning the iustification of a sinner c Viguer Institut theol p. 286 whereby of a wicked vniust and vncleane person he is made cleane holy and simply iust it teacheth that this is done by the habite of our owne inherent righteousnesse and not by Christs Bellarmine expounding the Councell of Trent saith d De Iustif l. 2. p. 1032. c. Our owne inherent iustice is the formall cause of absolute iustification not the iustice of Christ imputed to vs and e Pag. 1071. d. besides the merits of Christ imputed to vs for our satisfaction there is in vs an inherent iustice which is the true and absolute righteousnesse whereunto by the iust iudgement of God not punishment but glorie is due This opinion containeth so reall a difference from the truth that S. Paule f Gal. 5.4 saith of it Ye are abolished from Christ ye are fallen from grace whosoeuer are iustified by the Law 3. Concerning the merite of our workes it holdeth g Mich. Bai. de merit oper p. 12 that when men hauing conuersed godlily and righteously in this mortall life to the end obtaine eternall life this is not to be deputed to the purpose of Gods grace but to the ordinance of nature appointed presently in the beginning when man was created Neither in this retribution of good things is it looked to the merite of Christ but onely to the first institution of mankind wherein by a naturall law it was set downe that by the iust iudgement of God the keeping of the commandements should be rewarded with life as the breaking of them is punished with eternall death Whereby we see that there is a plaine difference betweene the Church of Rome and vs in the principall article of our faith touching the saluation of our soules we beleeuing stedfastly that it is to be ascribed to the merits of Christ they expecting it for the merite also of their owne works 4. Concerning Images h Concil Trid. sess 25 it practiseth the hauing and worshipping of them yea i Azor. Instit tom 1. p. 737. the Diuines of that Church hold that euery Image is to be honoured with the same honour wherewith they worship the samplar No man can be so simple but he may see a substantiall difference in these points and the like may be shewed in aboue two hundred questions controuerted betweene vs though I will not denie that in many things the heate of the contenders hath deuised differences where there are none and to discredit one another they haue wrested that which might be well vnderstood 2 Besides the Church of Rome not onely requireth vs to professe her faith but also to do it k Bell. de laic c 19. p. 19 9 c. with subiection to the Pope and teacheth l Turrecr quaest ex S. Tho. q. 13. that this is absolutely necessarie to saluation A point so fully opposite to the gouernment of our Church that it can no way be reconciled forsomuch as we know the same to be a meere pretence to hide their tyrannie 3 And as the difference is reall and of long continuance so is there no hope to reconcile it The Papacie that standeth in opposition against vs was brought in by Satan at the first and is still continued onely to seduce the world and m 2. Cor. 6.14 what fellowship hath righteousnesse with
Apostle to belong to them as well as to the Church of Rome whereby we may iudge how vndiscreet a part it is to be caried away with the name of a Church afore we haue enquired whether it keepe the ancient faith or so to be conceited of one Church that we will looke toward no other but it 7 The second point that deceiueth manie is the rumour and opinion that goeth of our aduersaries learning which is as weake a motiue to build on as the former when the greatest heretickes that euer were haue wanted no learning and we may be sure this of our aduersaries is not commended with the least Themselues are vnmeasurable and more then odious in extolling their owne facultie and their people as ridiculous and irkesome in reporting it It is nothing beseeming Christians to leaue the cause and to fall a boasting Let our bookes be viewed and the disputations betweene vs weighed and it will appeare they haue no such vantage no not in Art and learning and but that vnsetled braines are giuen vainly to admire nouelties our Church at home here in England to say nothing of those abroad who haue made our proudest enemies feele the edge of their learning hath brought forth and at this day yeeldeth as learned as our aduersaries euer had anie And that the Reader may haue some triall of this I will giue an example or two wherein he shall see and by that iudge of the rest how learnedly they carrie themselues now and then against vs and how great their skill is to helpe them when they are a little vrged 8 They haue a solemne tradition among them concerning the Assumption of the Virgine Marie the story whereof you may reade in the g Act. 1.14 Rhemish Testament to this effect Now at the time of her death all the Apostles then dispersed into diuerse nations to preach the Gospell were miraculously brought together sauing S. Thomas who came the third day after to Ierusalem to honour her diuine departure and funerall where before her death and after for three dayes not onely the Apostles and other holy men present but the Angels also and powers of heauen did sing most melodiously They buried her bodie in Gethsemanâ— but for S. Thomas sake who desired to see and reuerence it they opened the sepulcher the third day and finding it void of the holy bodie but exceedingly fragrant they returned assuredly deeming that her bodie was assumpted into heauen as the Church holdeth and therefore celebrateth most solemnely the day of her Assumption And h Anton. chron part 1. p. 147. Suar. tom 2. p. 200. some adde that companies of Saints and Angels and Christ himselfe for how else should he haue fulfilled the coÌ„mandement Honor thy father and thy mother met her and with great glory and ioy placed her in her throne This is the Legend and that no man should mistrust they could not defend it i Feâ—ard in Hest pag. 616. Rhem. act 1.14 Bristo mot 32. most bitterly they raile vpon all that denie it perswading men k Baron an 48. nu 17. 24. that it is the iudgement of the vniuersall Church l Cathar opusc dè concept yea a point of faith The ground whereupon they stand is the Testimonie of many authors a certaine writing of Iohn the Euangelist Dionysius Areopagita Melito Athanasius Ierome Austine Damascene Bernard Andreas Cretensis Nicephorus Metaphrastes Glycas c. Who would not thinke but here were a learned defence of that they say But marke the issue First we haue shewed them and it is the truth that whatsoeuer the later writers Damascene Bernard Andreas Metaphrastes Nicephorus Glycas and others of those times haue written touching this matter is borrowed from the former authours Dionysius Melito the writing of S. Iohn Athanasius Ierome and Austin and can haue no more credite then the said authours haue from whom it is borrowed Now these authors we proue to be all forged and our aduersaries in the pursuite of the matter confesse it m D. 15. sancta Romana Sixt. Senens p. 104. The booke going vnder the name of S. Iohn is bored through the eare by the Pope himselfe in a Councell and so is Melito as n An. 48. n. 12. Baronius acknowledgeth who calleth him an idle companion full of dotages and fooleries vnworthie of Christian audience The same censure he giueth o Nu. 13. inde of Sophronius and Ierome to Paul Eustoch and p Nu. 20. inde of Athanasius confessing them to be forged in their names and full of lies and impostures And q Nu. 17. of that which goeth vnder the name of Austine as the Diuines of Louan haue done before him Dionysius is he that when all is done must beare the burden But he also is acknowledged by r Erasm declar ad Censur Parisiens theol p. 180. Caietan Valla annot in Act. 17. right skilfull Papists to be a counterfet And if the Rhemists Å¿ In Act. 1.14 say true that the blessed Virgine liued but 63. yeares then by t She bare Christ at 15. yeares Christ died at 33 then she was 48. whereto if you adde 15. more it maketh them 63 and that yeare falleth into the yeare of Christ 48. computation of times she died in the eight and fortieth yeare after Christs birth what time Dionysius could not as the booke going vnder his name pretendeth be present For the same Rhemists u Table of Sainâ— Paul p. 375. say he was not conuerted till an 51 and Baronius x An. 52. nu 1. not till an 52 which was three or foure yeares after her death Besides Baronius y Nu. 19. is driuen to confesse her sepulcher was not found or knowne in Ieromes time but when at the length not much before the dayes of Iuuenalis the Bishop of Ierusalem it was found and that without the body by occasion hereof the argument of writing concerning the assuming of her body into heauen was exhibited for before that time none had writ so Let this be noted If her sepulcher was not knowne nor her body missed out of it nor no man writ of her assumption till Iuuenalis time how can Dionysius that liued so long afore mention it Againe let the booke be Dionysius his owne and legitimate yet the words thereof conuince not this Assumption He saith no more but thus z De Diuin nomin p. 281. graec When we also as you know and your selfe and many of our holy brethren came together to behold the body which the Prince of life was in and which receiued God where Iames the brother of our Lord also was present and Peter the highest and ancientest top of the Diuines then after we had beheld it pleased all the Bishops as euerie one was able to praise the almightie goodnesse of his infirmitie that was the beginning of life vnto vs Where Ierotheus as you know excelled all the other holy
there is why they should disdaine vs supposing we had lesse learning then we haue Irenaeus f L. 2. c. 45. hath a saying which I commend vnto them when they thinke they haue so much vantage of learning against vs It is better and more profitable to be simple and of small knowledge and by loue to approach neare God then to thinke themselues to know much and to be of high experience and in the meane while to be found blasphemers against God 11 We know no cause therefore why we should not constantly and cheerfully go forward with our profession and confirme our selues daily more and more therin against all the premises and oppositions of the Romane Church whatsoeuer First we haue the Scripture in manifest places free from all ambiguitie on our side secondly we haue the principles of religion contained in the Lords praiers the Creed and the ten Commandements that directly leadeth to euery point of our faith Which is the true reason why the Church of Rome forbiddeth the reading and exercise of these things to the people lest they should see so much Thirdly we haue the ancient fathers in expresse termes in all things that they held constantly certainly with one consent I do not deny but our aduersaries in some smaller points as Purgatory praier for the dead may make shew of some particular opinions in the fathers but vpon triall it will fall out they held theÌ„ waueringly doubtfully that no certainty can be set downe touching their resolute iudgement Whereas in the principall points touching the Scriptures iustification merit of workes images and all the rest they write most clearely with vs. Fourthly and which may perswade any man not drunken with his owne preiudice we haue the mercies of God to pleade for vs whereby our Church hath bene miraculously vpholden when they threatned God defended vs when they practised and expected our vtter ruine God disappointed them when they wrought all maner of treasons yet God deliuered vs. Fiftly and this is our further assurance that we haue done nothing against the Church of Rome but innumerable people in all ages wished it long ago What ceremony what doctrine what custome what one parcell of their superstition haue we refused but the world long since complained of it yea the learnedst men that were groned vnder the very burthens that we haue haue shaken off g Evetusto quoâ—am libro refert Illyric catolog test tom 2. p. 805. It is written of Gerson the Chauncellor of Paris who liued about one hundred yeares before Luther that the Sorbonists expulsed him the Vniuersitie and in his old age depriued him of all his d gnitiesâ— because as it is like he misliked diuers errors in the Church of Rome What time he betooke himselfe to teaching of schoole wherein his manner was daily to cause all his schollers the little children to ioyne with him in this short praier My God my maker haue mercy vpon thy miserable seruant Gerson It should seeme by this that he tooke small comfort in those times when forsaking all confidence in the glory of his Church he would call for mercy at the hands of God rather in the company of a few poore childreÌ„ then in the societie of such as were reputed the Doctors of the world And it may easily be thought Gerson saw more then he either loued or liked because the moderne Papists reiect his iudgement h Resp Card. Bellar. ad resolut Io. Gerson confute his writings and i Fra. Victoria relect 4. p. 138. say This Doctor in all things was an enemie to the Popes authoritie and with his heresie infected many others His opinion touching this matter little different from schisme Yea at this day they see more errors then they will reforme O God saith k Naucler pag. 499. one of their Historiographers what will become of our age when our vices are grown to that that they haue scarce left vs any place with God for mercy What couetousnesse is therein Priests what lust what ambition what idlenes what pompe what ignorance both of theÌ„selues and of Christian doctrine how little religion and fained rather then true God haue mercy on vs. 12 And hâ—â—â— omitting the way that is by triall of arguments I offer certaine externall markes and sensible tokens whereby the falshood of the Romane Church may be discouered the most resolute Papist that liueth moued to misdoubt his owne religion for it is vnpossible that these things following should be found in the true Church or practised by men of the right faith The first is their enmitie with the sacred Scriptures the word of God whereof I haue spoken in the 22. Digression of this booke For the words l Esa 8.20 of the Prophet are cleare To the Law to the Testimony if they speake not according to that word it is because there is no light in them And one of their practises against it whereby they haue depriued it froÌ„ being the totall rule hath left theÌ„ vtterly voide of all meanes to secure their faith by and to find the truth For the Church the fathers the Councels the Pope which is all they can pretend are yeelded by themselues to be subiect to error And how can that giue them assurance of their faith which it selfe is not assured from error The second is the very face and outward state and gouernment of their Church cleane contrary to the first antiquitie How vnlike is their Pope to Peter their Cardinals to the Apostles their Prelates to the ancient Bishops in state in ambition in intermedling This is noted at large by many among themselues Zabarella Cusanus Marsilius Occham Duarenus How vnlike is their priuate Masse halfe Communion Latin Seruice Image worship to the ancient Seruice of the Church of God If it were the true Church no continuance of time could thus haue altered it age changeth the colour of a mans haire and the sound of his voice but not his complexion or the shape of his bodie The third is that THERE IS NO POINT OF OVR FAITH BVT MANY LEARNED IN THEIR OWNE CHVRCH HOLD IT WITH VS AND NO POINT OF PAPISTRIE THAT WE HAVE REIECTED BVT SOME OF THEMSELVES HAVE MISLIKED IT AS WELL AS WE And this may be demonstrated in all the questions that are betweene vs and they know it and for that cause haue purged and razed the principall bookes of the elder Papists and some of them they haue vtterly forbidden In the bookes of latter Catholickes also m Index librorum prohib p. 25. §. 3. saith the Index which were written since the yeare 1515. if that which needeth correcting can be amended by taking away or adding of a few things let the correctors see it be done but otherwise let it be wholly razed out The fourth is that the most points of Papistrie are directly and at the first sight absurd and against common sence and the law of nature For who can conceiue
forma iuramenti professionis fidei Bull which calleth it THE PVBLICKE PROFESSION OF THE ORTHODOXAL FAITH TO BE VNIFORMLY OBSERVED AND PROFESSED z THE NEW CREED OF THE CHVRCH OF ROME I. N. do with firme faith beleeue and professe all and singular things contained in the Creed which the Romane Church vseth namely I beleeue in one God the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth and of all things visible and inuisible And in one Lord Iesus Christ the onely begotten Sonne of God borne of his Father before all worlds God of God light of light very God of very God begotten not made being consubstantiall with the Father by whom all things were made who for vs men and for our saluation came downe from heauen and was incarnate by the holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary and was made man crucified also for vs vnder Pontius Pilate suffered and was buried and rose againe the third day according to the Scriptures and ascended into heauen and sitteth at the right hand of his Father and shall come againe with glory to iudge the quicke and the dead whose kingdome shall haue no end and in the holy Ghost the Lord and giuer of life who proceedeth from the Father and the Sonne who with the Father and the Sonne is worshipped and glorified who spake by the Prophets And I beleeue one Holy Catholick and Apostolicke Church J beleeue one Baptisme for the remission of sinnes and I looke for the resurrection of the dead and the life of the world to come Amen The Apostolick and Ecclesiasticall TRADITIONS and other obseruances and constitutions of that Church do I firmly admit and embrace Also the sacred Scripture according to THAT SENCE WHICH OVR MOTHER THE CHVRCH HATH HOLDEN AND DOTH HOLD whose right it is to iudge of the true sence and interpretation of holy Scriptures do I admit Neither will I euer receiue and expound it but according to the vniforme consent of the Fathers I do also confesse that there be truly and properly SEVEN SACRAMENTS of the new law instituted by our Lord Iesus Christ and necessary to the saluation of mankind though all be not for euery man that is to say Baptisme Confirmation the Eucharist Penance extreme Vnction Order and Mariage and that they confer grace and that among these Baptisme Confirmation and Order cannot be reiterated without sacriledge Also the receiued and approued rites of the Catholicke Church vsed in the solemne administration of all the aforesaid Sacraments I receiue and admit All and euery the things which concerning ORIGINALL SIN and IVSTIFICATION were defined and declared in the holy Councell of Trent I embrace and receiue Also I confesse that in the MASSE is offered to God a true proper and propitiatory sacrifice for the quicke and the dead and that in the holy EVCHARIST is truly really and substantially the body and blood with the soule and Diuinitie of our Lord Iesu Christ and that there is made a conuersion of the whole substance of the bread into his body and of the whole substance of the wine into his bloud which conuersion the Catholick Church calleth TRANSVBSTANTIATION I confesse also that vnder ONE KIND ONLY all whole Christ and the true Sacrament is receiued I do constantly hold there is a PVRGATORY and the soules detained there are holpe by the suffrages of the faithful And likewise that the SAINTS raigning with Christ are to be worshipped and prayed vnto And that they offer their prayers to God for vs and that their RELICKS are to be worshipped And most firmly I auouch that the IMAGES of Christ and the Mother of God alwayes a Virgin and other Saints are to be had and retained and that to them due honor and veneration is to be giuen Also that the power of INDVLGENCES was left by Christ in the Church and I affirme the vse thereof to be most wholsome to Christs people That the Holy Catholicke and Apostolicke ROMANE CHVRCH is the mother and mistris of all Churches I acknowledge and I vow and sweare true obedience to the Bishop of Rome the successor of S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles and the Vicar of Iesus Christ And AL OTHER things likewise do I vndoubtingly receiue and confesse which are deliuered defined and declared by the sacred canons and generall Councels and especially the holy Councel of Trident and withal I condemne reiect and accurse all things that are contrary hereunto and all heresies whatsoeuer condemned reiected and accursed by the Church and that I will be carefull this true Catholicke faith out of the which no man can be saued which at this time I willingly professe and truly hold be constantly with Gods helpe retained and confessed whole and inuiolate to the last gaspe and by those that are vnder me or such as I shall haue charge ouer in my calling holden taught and preached to the vttermost of my power I the said N. promise vow sweare so God me help and his holy Gospels The Schoolmen Lawyers were long ago in hand with this question whether the Pope had authoritie to make a new Creed And because they were long tempering with it and the affirmatiue seemed a strange position we maruelled what they would make of it But now we see they meant in good earnest indeed and this belike was the Creed whereof the Pope was with child and all his Church must receiue it This is a strange presumption that taking vpon them to bring new matter of faith into the Church and to make that necessary to be beleeued for saluatiō which before was not so yet their people should be so blind as not obserue it Suarez the Iesuit a Tom. 2. p. 30. The matter may come to that passe that without any new explicate reuelation the Church may haue sufficient motiues for the defining of this or that veritie by the infolded and still reuelation of God for this manner of defining whereby that which was not before is now made an article of faith it is sufficient that any supernaturall veritie be infoldedly contained in tradition or Scripture that the common consent of the Church by which the holy Ghost often explicates traditions and declares Scripture increasing the Church at the length may bring in her determination which hath the force of a certaine diuine reuelation in respect of vs. This consent of the Church may so increase that at the length she may simply and absolutely define it This sheweth plainly that they thinke the Pope hath power to make a new Creed and hereby the world may see that vnder pretence of things lying hidden in the Church and the common consent of the Church increasing the Pope may multiply the matters of faith and so fit in the conscience as he pleaseth 16 It is no small griefe to all that are well minded to see this more then Egyptian bondage whererein so many people liue but yet if any man looke attentiuely vpon it the matter will not seeme
thought this a fit course Dionysius Alexandrinus h Niceph. l. 6. c. 8. said of himselfe that he vsed somtime to be occupied in reading the writings and treatises of heretickes though it something polluted his mind with touching their vncleane opinions because he reaped this profit therby that he might the easilier refell them and the more execrate detest them If any will take vpon him to confute me the lawes of Christian conference specially in the points of faith bind him 1. to do it temperately abstaining from railing and reproaching 2. perspicuously that I may certainly know his meaning 3. honestly that what I say be faithfully set downe and what I proue my sayings by be not dissembled For I affirm nothing that concerneth the cause but I proue it either in the text by reason or in the margent by authoritie which I would not haue dissembled or according to an vsuall trade taken vp of late among them traduced with taunts and outcries as if it were false alledged vntill it appeare to be so indeed Which if he performe I shall thinke my lot the better to haue met with so profitable an aduersarie And so wishing the good Reader that with loue to all men and reuerence to Gods truth and care to leade a sanctified life he would pursue the cause of religion I take my leaue beseeching our Lord Christ by the power of his spirit to make way for the truth in all our hearts Amen A Table of the seuerall matters and questions handled and disputed in this Booke The first number signifieth the Section noted with this marke §. The other following the first signifieth the numbers of that Section VVhere the number is but one there the whole Section is meant THe true faith is absolutely necessarie to saluation 1. 1. No part of our faith stands vpon tradition 1. 2. Infolded faith is not sufficient without knowledge 2. 1. 7. There is a Rule whereby the true faith may be knowne 3. 1. This Rule is not visible and knowne to all men without exception 3. 2. The properties belonging to the rule of faith 4. The Scriptures translated into English are the rule of faith and how 5. The true reason why Papists deny the Scriptures to be the rule 5. 7. 8. The Scripture ought to be translated into the mother tongue that the people may reade it 5. 9. Touching the certaintie and truth of our translations and how we know it 6. The last resolution of our faith is into the authoritie of the Scripture 6. 9. 10. Our English translation is purer then that which the Papists vse 6. 11. The obscuritie of the Scripture disableth it not from being the rule 7. 1. All matters needfull are plainly laid downe in the Scripture 7. 3. Why the Papists pretend the obscuritie of the Scripture 7. 7. Whence it is that the Scripture is obscure 8. 1. The Scripture is vnderstood by it selfe and how 8. 1 2 3. How we are assured of the true sence of the Scripture which is it among many sences 8. 7 8. The true cause why men erre in expounding the Scripture 8. 13. Our faith is built on the Scripture not on the Church 8. 17. The Scripture is perfect containing all things 9. How I know this Scripture to be the very word of God 9. 5. All things needfull are fully comprehended in the Scripture 9. 9. The Papists hold that the sence of the Scripture varieth with the time 9. 11. Againe touching the errors of men in expounding the Scripture 10. The place of 2. Tim. 3.16 proueth the all-sufficiencie of the Scripture 11. How priuat men priuat cōpanies may see the truth against a multitude 12. By the Church the Papists meane nothing but the Pope 13. 2. Whether and how the Church of God may erre 14. 1. Tim. 3.15 expounded how the Church is the pillar of truth 15. The Protestants do not say that the true Church at any time failed was not 17. 1. The state of the question touching the visiblenesse of the Church 17. 2. The Protestants say no more touching the inuisiblenesse of the Church then the Papists themselues in effect do 17. 3. The arguments are answered whereby the Church is proued to be alway visible 18. inde The true faith is a sufficient marke of the Church 24. 2. The arguments against this are answered 26. to 31. 1. Ioh. 4.1 proueth that it is lawfull to examine the teaching of the Church 31. One Holy Catholicke and Apostolicke are not the marks of the Church 32. What the vnitie of the Church properly is 33. 1. The Protestant Churches want not true vnitie 33. 2. Gods true Church in all ages hath had some contentions 33. 4. inde The Protestant Churches haue the true meanes of vnitie 34. 1. What kind of vnitie the Papists haue 34. 1. 2. The Church of Rome vseth the Scriptures most despitefully fiue wayes 35. 3. The present Roman Church is departed frō the ancient primitiue faith 35. 9. The Church of Rome wanteth vnitie and liueth in manifest contention demonstrated 35. 16. The Popes authority was not receiued of old as the foundation of vnity 36. 2. The very Papists themselues do not yeeld to the Popes determinations 36. 5. The Popes supremacie is no sufficient meanes to preserue vnitie 36. 10. The places of Mat. 16.18 Luk. 22.32 Ioh. 21.15 handled at large shewed to make nothing toward the Popes authoritie ouer the Church 36. 11. inde The Primitiue Church acknowledged not the Popes supremacy foure experiences 36. 26. The Pope may erre euen iudicially and be an hereticke 36. 32. It is vnpossible to proue that the hope is S. Peters true successor 36. 36. No certainty among the Papists how the Popes supremacy is proued 36. 39. A place of Cyprian alledged for the supremacie answered 37. 1 2. The Protestants Church is truly holy and how 38. 1. Certaine words of M. Luther expounded 38. 2. Outward holinesse no proper and essentiall marke of the Church 38. 3. The vnholines wickednes of the Roman Church demōstrated 38. 4. inde What Saints the Protestants haue in their Church 39. 1. Canonization of Saints by the Pope a ridiculous conceit 39. 2. 3. The doctrine of the Protestants induceth not to libertie 40. 1. inde Fasting how the Protestants and how the Papists vse it 40. 2. Auricular confession or shrift iustly reiected 40. 6. Necessitie of good workes taught and defended by the Protestants 40. 11. Touching the merit of workes 40. 12. Touching mans power in keeping the commandements 40. 18. Whether all the good workes we do be sinne 40. 22. The distinction of sinne into mortall and veniall 40. 26. Satisfaction how taught by the Protestants and how by the Papists 40. 28. A short view of long Pardons 40. 35. The doctrine of Iustification by Faith only expounded and defended 40. 37. Predestination how holden by the Protestants 40. 43. What is the roote of Contingencie 40. 44. Freewill and Gods
cap. 4. Cyril that euen those things which are very easie yet to heretickes be hard to vnderstand And r In Anchor Epiphanius If a man be not taught of God to beleeue the truth all things to him are vneuen crooked which yet are straite and not to be excepted against to such as haue obteyned learning vnderstanding Austin hauing in his books of Christan doctrine propounded the rule of faith whereby all matters of faith must be determined yet notwithstanding thus concludes Å¿ Prolog in lib. de doctrin Christ To such as vnderstand not what I write I answer they must not blame me if they conceiue not these things as if I shewed them with my finger the moone or a star which they would see being not very cleare and they haue not eyes to see my finger much lesse a star they must not be offended at me if they see it not so they who vnderstanding these my precepts cannot yet see the things which in the Scripture be darke let them cease to blame me and rather pray God to giue them eye sight For I may point with my finger but I cannot giue them eyes to see the things I point to § 5. All these being set downe for certaine grounds the question is what in particular may be assigned as an infallible rule sufficient in it selfe to instruct all sorts of men in all points of faith This question I resolue by putting downe and prouing these foure conclusions * Diligens attenta frequensque lectio tum meditatio collatio â—cripturarum omnium summa regula ad intelligendum mihi semper est visa Acosta apud Possen l. 2. c. 15. The first conclusion is that the Scriptures alone especially as translated into the English tongue cannot be this rule This I proue The Answer 1 This conclusion hath two parts First that the Scripture is not the rule which God hath left to instruct vs in the points of faith Next that if possible it were yet as we haue it traÌ„slated into English it cannot Whereto I answer that the doctrine of our Church is t Artic. 6. cap. The doctrine of holy Scripture Iewel apol part 2. cap 9. diuis 1. that the Scriptures comprehended in the canonical books of the old and new Testament is the rule of faith so far that whatsoeuer is not read therein or cannot be proued thereby is not to be accepted as any point of faith or needfull to be followed but by it all doctrines taught and the Churches practise must be examined and that reiected which is contrary to it vnder what title or pretence soeuer it come vnto vs. 2 And as for translations we say that the diuine truth which is the infallible word of God is alike conteined in all translations as the meanes to shew it vs and the vessels wherein it is presented to vs yet with this difference that the same is perfectly immediatly most absolutely in the originall Hebrew and Greeke all other translations being to be tryed by them And therefore * Sacrae Scripturae infallibilis per omnia authoritas integerrima in omnibus veritas non pendet ex omnimoda incorruptibilitate alicuius editionis sed eius incorruptibilitas omnimoda in corde Ecclesiae ita conseruatur vt cum opus suerit opportunè prouideat ipsosque codices corrigat emendet Dom. Bann in 1. part Tho. pag 72. we relie vpon translations but in a certaine manner and degree namely with this caution that we trie them by the originall and finding them to agree in the matter we hold the translation to be the same canonicall Scripture that the Greek and Hebrew is Thus we say that euery translation consenting with the originall is canonicall Scripture because the matter of it is the pure doctrine of the holy Ghost and this doctrine conteined in it is the rule we seeke for Otherwise in the rigor of speech we cannot call the English translation the rule no not yet the Greeke and Hebrew because all language and writing is but a symbole or declaration of the rule and a certaine forme or manner or meanes whereby it cometh to vs as things are conteyned in their words And so to conclude because the doctrine matter of the text is not made knowne to me but by the words language therefore I say the scripture translated into English is the rule of faith whereupon I relying haue not a humane but a diuine authoritie For euen as I beleeue a diuine truth although by humane voice in preaching it be conueyed to me so I enioy the infallible doctrine of the Scriptures immediatly inspired by the holy Ghost though by a humane translation it be manifested to me And this is our meaning when we call the Scriptures translated into English the rule Which being explaned I will put the Reader in mind of three points to be noted about this conclusion which I will handle in the three next Digressions one after another Digression 3. Wherein by the Scriptures Fathers Reason and the Papists owne confessions it is shewed that the Scripture is the rule of faith 3 And first let any man iudge by that which followeth if this conclusion be not contrary to the cleare euidence of truth and Diuinitie For the text in plaine words free from ambiguitie saith u 2. Tim. 3.15 The Scriptures are able to make vs wise to saluation through the faith that is in Christ Iesus and are profitable to teach to improue to correct to instruct in righteousnesse that the man of God may be absolute and perfect to euery good worke or as Salomon x Pro. 2.1.9 speaketh They will make a man vnderstand righteousnesse and iudgement and equity and euery good path y Esa 8.20 We must repaire to the law to the testimonie if any speak not according to that word there is no light in them z Mal. 4.4 Lu. 16.29 Remember the law of Moses my seruant which I commanded him in Horeb for all Israel with the statutes and iudgements a 2. Pet 1.19 We haue a more sure word of the Prophets whereunto we must take heede as to a light that shineth in a darke place till the day starre arise in our hearts b Luc. 1.4 Ioh. 5.39 20.31 These things are written that we might haue the certaintie of that whereof we are instructed and that we might beleeue in Iesus and in beleeuing haue life eternall c 1. Cor. 4 6. We may not presume aboue that which is written d Luc. 10.26 And when one asked Christ what he might do to be saued he referred him to the Scripture for his direction And so e Luc. 16 29. did Abraham answer the rich glutton They haue Moses and the Prophets And f Deut. 12.8.32 Pro. 30.5 Mat. 22.29 Gal. 1.8 Eph 2.20 Heb. 4.12 Ap. 22.18 infinite more testimonies be there to the same effect Now shall the Scripture be able to
integritie of the text This distinction is a Relect. princip doctrin contriou 5. q. 3. art 3. pag. 525. D. Stapletons and therefore the Iesuite must admit it and it is the truth for no translation can fully expresse the idiom or propertie of the originall language and words and phrases may be defectiue and all secondary causes haue their impediments all which may in their kind be truly called errors and we deny not but our English translation and the Latin vulgar too is subiect to them but this hindereth not the truth of the matter nor the perfection of the text saith D. Stapleton 3 And therefore that which the Iesuite vrgeth against our translations is of no force because it proueth no error in matter but inwards onely as I haue said before for we graunt as he saith the Scripture was not written immediatly in English neither was the translator assisted by the holy Ghost in such sort that he could not erre in any point but being a man be might erre for he might erre in his owne worke which he did himselfe viz. in words and proprieties but in the matter contained which is Gods work he could not holding him to the originall Hebrew and Greeke which our translator did or at the least it was not vnpossible but he might truly and faithfully translate without any new inspiration though he were a man otherwise subiect to error because the originall might leade him and many other meanes might direct and admonish him and discouer his error else what will the Iesuit say when an ordinarie Pastor preacheth Gods word to the people For that which he deliuereth may be free from error and yet his voice is a humane worke and himselfe hath no immediate or infallible inspiration The very same reason is there of translations for a diuine work propounded by a humane meanes may be free from error which I further proue by Bellarmines owne confession who speaking of the vulgar Latin b Admittimus enim interpretem non esse prophetam errare potuisse tamen dicimus eum noÌ„ errasse in illa versione quam ecclesia probaâ—it De verbo Dei l. 2. c. 11. saith He admitteth the translator was no Prophet but subiect to error yet he could not erre in that translation which the Church allowed where he granteth that some translatioÌ„s done by a man subiect to error may yet be free if the Church allow it Now the Church hath allowed our English and we say ours is the true Church and therefore the translator though he were but a man did not erre Againe thus I reason if the Latin translator were freed from erring that is to say might erre but yet did not then our English translator may be freed likewise because he hath the same meanes for if the approbatioÌ„ of the church exempted him ours also hath the same approbation but that could not exempt him for it was extant and therefore was free from error if euer it were so at al c It began to be receiued about the time of Gregory the great who entred his Papacy in the yeare 590 saith Baron annal toÌ„ 2. an 231. nu 47. but was neuer declared to be authenticall till the Councell of Trent Sess 4. anno 1546. a thousand yeares or at the least some time afore the Church either allowed it for authenticall or could take notice of it And when the Councel of Trent did approue it it put no other truth into it then was there before but onely declared it to be true It followeth therefore that the translator was preserued from error by no other meanes and why might not the same direct ours also as namely the infallible and perpetuall veritie of the doctrine it selfe translated the direction of Gods spirit his owne diligence meanes skill faithfulnesse and the Churches carefull ouersight 4 The summe of all is this that our English Bible containeth two things the Doctrine and the Translation d 1. Tim 3.16 2. Pet. 2.20 The Doctrine was inspired of God written by men infallibly assisted by the holy Ghost and therefore is free from error and so coÌ„sequently the Scripture translated into English in respect of the matter is infallibly true because it was done by the immediate inspiration of the spirit of God The translation was done by the ministerie of the Church and industrie of certaine men who though they had no supernaturall inspiration or priuiledge from error yet we know infallibly they haue not erred in the matter by the same meanes whereby we know other truths and discerne other articles of Christian faith namely by the light of the doctrine translated the testimony of the spirit the ministery of the word the rules of art the knowledge of the tongues and such like 5 To that which the Iesuite faith out of Gregory Martin I answer that Martin hath said something against our translations but proued nothing Doctor Fulkes confutation of his discouery lieth yet vnanswered and long must do Martin cannot giue one instance of the sence corrupted his exceptions are childish if you reade his booke But as e De opt gen interpret ad Pammach Ierome said of some that vnskillfully reproued his translations so I may answer Martin and the Iesuite These and such like toyes are scored vp for our hainous faults Martin missed it farre as f Treatise of Renuntiat p. 156. some of his fellowes charge him producing the Councell of Trent against him when he allowed Recusants to go to Church with a Protestation He that was so short in his proofes at home might be as wide in his discoueries abroad And if the g Palaephat de Fabul non credent Lamia would haue pluckt his eyes out of his boxe and vsed them at home as well as he did abroad he might haue seene some errors also in his owne vulgar Latin whereof I will say something in the seuenth digression 6 His next reason is that the often change and variable translations do shew that some haue erred Whereto I answer two things First though it be granted that some haue erred yet hence it followeth not that all haue which is the point he must proue else he were as gond say nothing For we defend the Scriptures well and faithfully translated not this or that mans edition whereof our Church taketh no notice whether it be pure or no. It is sufficient for the veritie of our assertion that in the Church there be some translations faithfull and agreeing with the originall 7 Secondly we do not deny but our translations varie and haue bene altered according to h Posseuin biblioth select l. 2. cap. 8. inde Sixt. Senens biblioth Sanct. lib. 8. haeres 13. Bellar. de verb. Dei l. 2. cap. 8. Caesar Baron tom 2. an 231. Aug. de doctr Christ lib. 2. cap. 11. the example of the primitiue Church before vs. But this variety hath bin in the words and style and not in any materiall
i Canis ibid. fasting dayes Lent prayer and oblations for the dead the whole Seruice of the Masse k Mart. Peres de tradit Lindan panopl. lib. 4. ca. 100. Petr. a Soto conta Brent l. 2. c. 68. and others Purgatory Peters being at Rome the Popes supremacie Reall presence the sacrifice of the Masse Consecration of water and oyle in baptisme the Communion in one kind Adoration and reseruation of the sacrament priuate Masse Shrift Pardons single life of Votaries Inuocation of saints the merit of workes and finally their fiue base sacraments Confirmation Vnction Mariage Orders and Penance whereunto many more may be added whereof they grant there is no mention in the scripture 9 And some points which they pretend scripture for yet they confesse be hardly wroong thereout as for example Transubstantiation whereof l De Euchar. l. 3. c. 23. Bellarmine writeth that it may iustly be doubted whether the text be cleare enough to inforce it seeing men sharpe and learned such as Scotus was haue thought the contrary as indeed m Scot. 4. d. 11. qu. 3. he did and n Ibid. d. 10. q. 1. addeth further that it is but a new doctrine as o Lect. in Cant. 41. vide Fr. Suarez in 3. Thom. to 3. disp 50. sect 1. Biel also holdeth Yea p 4. d. 11. q 3. lit F. Scotus and q Quaest in 4. qu. 6. art 2 dit F. pag. 265. Cameracensis thinke that opinion which holdeth the substance of bread and wine remaineth the more probable and reasonable opinion yea and in all apparence more agreeable to the words of institution And concerning a greater point then this they haue no such euidence of Scripture as they would pretend for r Can loc l. 12. c. 12. pag. 412. Suarez tom 3. disp 74. sect 2. Cornelius a great Bishop and zealous Papist in the Councell of Trent and ſ Ex Catholicis quidam negarunt Christum scipsum in extrema coena sub specie panis vini obtulisse incruentè Azorius instit moral lib. 10. ca. 8. with him others defended that Christ at his last supper offered no sacrifice A dangerous assertion considering the action of Christ at that time is all the foundation we haue for any thing to be done in the sacrament By all which we see the Scripture is obscure indeed and beyond the reach of vnlearned men for the teaching of Popery when the learnedst that are find so little of it in them either expresly or by discourse to be gathered § 8. But what speake I of vnlearned men * Nihil perinde Scripturam mihi videtur aperite atque ipsa Scriptura Itaque diligens attenta frequensque lectio tum meditatio collatio Scripturarum omnium summa regula adintelligendum mihi semper est visa Nam ex alijs Scripturis aliae optimè intelliguntur Obscuram aperta dubiam certa interpretatur Ios Acosta de Christo reuelat apud Posseu bibl select l. 2. c. 15. since also learned men cannot by onely reading be infallibly sure that they rightly vnderstand them For while they vnderstand one way they ought perhaps to vnderstand another way that which they vnderstand plainly and literally ought perhaps to be vnderstood figuratiuely and mystically and contrarily that which they vnderstand figuratiuely ought perhaps to be vnderstood properly And since it is certen that of the reading of the same words of the Scripture diuers vnderstand and expound diuersly that all cannot expound right since ones exposition is contrarie to another how shall one be infallibly sure that he onely expoundeth right hauing nothing to assure him but the seeming of his owne sense or reason which is as vncertaine and fallible as the iudgement and perswasion of other men who seeme to themselues to haue attained as well as he to the right interpretation or sence Moreouer there be many things required to the perfect vnderstanding of the Scripture which are found but in verie few and those also wherein those gifts are be not alwayes infallibly sure that they haue those gifts and that they are so infallibly guided but they and others may prudently doubt lest sometimes in their priuate expositions as men they erre and consequently their expositions cannot be that rule of faith which we seeke which must be on the one fide determinately and plainly vnderstood and knowne and on the other infallible certaine and such as cannot erre The Answer 1 Now he proceedeth to shew how difficult the Scripture is to learned men also that so euery way he might disable it for being the rule of faith His reason is because by onely reading they cannot be sure they rightly vnderstand it Whereto I answer three things First that we deny not the Scripture to be obscure and difficult or how the Iesuite will in two cases First to all such learned or vnlearned as are not disposed and prepared by the holy Ghost to vnderstand them but this kind of obscurity may stand with the nature of the rule as a § 4 nu 2. I haue shewed neither can the Iesuite offer vs any so absolutely knowne no not his Church but to these kind of men it shall be obscure Secondly when the meanes which God hath appointed for the bringing vs to vnderstanding are not vsed In this case the Scripture is obscure I grant but the fault is in our selues that neglect the meanes 2 Secondly though by onely reading we cannot be sure we vnderstand it yet this obscurity is not proued hereby because there are other meanes besides onely reading which concurring the obscuritie is done away and all made plaine and easie and we haue infallible assurance of the true vnderstanding These meanes are the ministery of the Church and all kind of diligence which the holy Ghost vseth for the opening of our vnderstanding And therefore that is not obscure which by ordinary meanes may be apprehended but that is so which either hath no meanes at all to open it or onely hath such as are not ordinarie And two subalternall things be not contrary but subordinate the facility of the text and the means whereby that facility is induced 3 Thirdly if by onely reading the Iesuite meane onely the Scriptures themselues that a learned man cannot vsing the meanes find the true vnderstanding out of the Scriptures only then he saith not true for b Neh. 8.8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Priests read in the booke of the Law distinctly gaue the sence and caused the people to vnderstand out of the Scripture it self And if there be sufficient written to bring vs to eternall life as c See §. nu there is then the true sence of the text is contained in it because that is absolutely necessary to eternall life And * Prolog in Epist ad Rom. hom 3. de Laz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrysostome saith that contrary to the Iesuite Euery man of himselfe onely by reading may vnderstand
to enlighten the people so blind and ignorant are their minds But that which Andrew said There is a boy here which hath fiue loaues two fishes must be vnderstood of the rank of Saint Peters successors that which is added make the people sit down signifieth that saluation must be offered them by teaching them the seuen sacraments 16 And whereas the Iesuite vrgeth so diligently that somethings are hard to be vnderstood yet this proueth not that the truth therefore cannot be tryed by onely Scripture because one place thereof expoundeth another which if the Iesuite will deny he must be disputed with as he that holdeth the fire hath no heate in it for against such an absurd assertion we vse no reasons but onely bid the man that holdeth it put his finger into the fire and he shall presently see whether his opinion be true or no. So let triall be made and the Iesuite shall soone see whether the Scripture be so obscure that one place thereof cannot interpret another m De Doctrin Christian lib. 2. c. 6. Austin saith There is almost nothing amoÌ„g these obscurities but in other places one may find it most plainly deliuered n Hom. 9. in 2. Cor. Chrysostom saith The Scripture euery where when it speaketh any thing obscurely interpreteth it selfe againe in another place o Comment in Esa c. 19. Hierome saith It is the manner of the Scripture after things obscure to set down things manifest that which they haue first spoken in parables to deliuer afterwards in plaine terms p Regul contract qu. 267. Basil saith The things which are doubtfull and in some places of Scripture seeme to be spoken obscurely are made plaine by those things which are euident in other places And finally q In Gen. ca. 2. Steuchius a Popish Bishop confesseth God was neuer so inhumane as to suffer the world in all ages to be tormented with the ignorance of this matter the sence of the Scripture seeing he hath not suffered one place to be in al the Scripture but if we consider it well we may interpret it For as Theodoret saith the Scripture vseth when it teacheth vs any such high matter to expound it selfe and not suffer vs to run into error Digression 11. Prouing that the Scripture it selfe hath that outward authoritie whereupon our faith is built and not the Church 17 The Canon law r Dist 37. c Relatum saith expresly The diuine Scriptures containe the whole and firme rule of the truth and out of themselues the meaning thereof must be taken So that wel may the Church by her ministery commend the rule to vs and instruct vs how to secure our consciences out of the Scripture but by it authoritie it cannot assure vs. Our faith must resolue it selfe into the authoritie of the Scripture For the authoritie of the Church in respect of vs dependeth on the authoritie of the Scriptures and is examined thereby The Church by her authoritie cannot perswade all men which heare it but the spirit of God in the Scriptures alwayes doth The Scriptures alwaies had their authoritie euen before the Churches came to them the words of the Scripture are Å¿ Luc. 8.11 1. Pet. 1.23 an immortall seed t 1. Cor. 2.4 the demonstration of the spirit and power u Heb. 4.12 that which is liuely and powerfull x Luc. 24.32 making our hearts to burne within vs y Ioh. 5.36.39 it giueth greater testimony to Christ then Iohn Baptist could z 2. Pet. 1.18 19 a voice from heauen is not so sure as it a 1. Ioh. 5.6 it is the spirit that beareth witnesse to the truth thereof b 1. Ioh. 5 9. and if we receiue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater Finally our Sauiour c Ioh. 5.47 saith They which beleeue not Moses writings will not beleeue him and is the Churches authoritie greater then Christs d Ioh. 5.39 The Scriptures testifie of Christ e Ioh. 20.31 being written that we might beleeue in him f 1. Ioh. 5.10 and he that beleeueth in him hath a witnesse in himselfe g 2. Cor. 1.22 The earnest of the spirit is in his owne heart wherwith God hath sealed him h Ephes 2.20 We are all built vpoÌ„ the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Christ himselfe being the head corner stone in whom all the building is coupled together by the spirit i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil in psa 1â—5 In all humane arts there be certaine principles which are knowne of themselues and beleeued for themselues without any further demonstration The Scripture containeth the principles of our faith and shall not we beleeue them or cannot we know them infallibly of themselues without we let in the authoritie of the Church 18 Where then is the Iesuites credamus Deo in the captiuating of our iudgement in obsequium Christi Yea the very k Magist 3. dist 23. Scot. 3. dist 23. q vnica Ockâ—â— 3. q. 8. art 3. Gabr 3. d. 23. q 2. lit g. h. schoolemen say that faith is either Acquisita suasa gotten by discourse of reason and testimonie of the Church or Infusa inspirata immediatly put into our hearts by the holy Ghost inforcing the mind without further testimonie to yeeld obedience Now l Deut. 29 4. Mat. 16 17. the faith we haue of the points in Scripture is of the latter kind and so consequently not relying on the testimonie of the Church whose authority is but a created thing distinct from the first veritie m Princip fid doctrin lib. 8. cap. 20. saith D. Stapleton Alexander Hales n Part. 1. q. 1. memb 1. fides suasa inspirata saith Faith perswaded ariseth from the probabilitie of reason and faith inspired beleeueth the first truth for it selfe and this faith is aboue all knowledge * Et ad hanc disponit acceptâ—o doctrinae sacrae and the acceptation of the holy doctrine disposeth vs to it So that our conscience stayeth it selfe o Sed vt verè plenè credat necesse habet soli veritati primae purae nudae penitus inhaerere nullaÌ„ certitudinem extrinsecam requirendo Altisiod Sum. li. 2. pag 71. quem vide latiùs l. 1. praef onely vpon this diuine authoritie being of greater efficacie to perswade and hold vs then either the Church p Gal. 1.8 or an Angell from heauen 19 Let God himselfe q Lib. 5. ep 31. saith Ambrose teach me the mystery of heauen which made it not man who knoweth not himselfe whom may I beleue in the things of God better then God himselfe So also saith Saluianus r De prouid l. 3. All that men say needs reasons and witnesses but Gods word is witnesse to it selfe because it followeth necessarily that whatsoeuer the incorrupt truth speaketh must needs be an incorrupt witnes of it self Finally let these words of Å¿ Confess
teach him the faith of Christ and this the Apostle saith the Scriptures are able to do By which word Able the other word Profitable must be expounded For the Apostle to manifest their abilitie produceth their profitablenesse which were no good argument if their profitablenesse were not complete Besides it cannot be denyed but all sufficient things are profitable and therefore hence it followeth by the rule of conuersion that therefore some profitable things are sufficient And so may the scripture be sufficient 3 Secondly he answereth They be profitable and sufficient because they commend vnto vs the Churches authoritie which is sufficient But this is a shift For 1. then they are not sâ—fficient in that they coÌ„mend no such authoritie to vs. 2. If this be a good answer theÌ„ so many books of the Bible be superfluous For this one place or b Hold the traditions the fifteenth verse of the second chapter of the second Epistle to the Thessalonians for example were sufficient because according to the Iesuites exposition it commendeth to vs the authoritie of the Church which is able to instruct vs. 3. The text is euident that the profitablenesse thereof standeth in teaching reprouing correcting and instructing now if it stand in this wholly then the Iesuits conceit is excluded if but in part then let him shew what we need more for our saluation then doctrine reproofe correction and instruction 4. There was neuer any Papist in the world that durst alledge this text for the authoritie of the Church and yet granting the Iesuites exposition it should proue it inuincibly 5. The Church it selfe whereunto he saith the Scripture sendeth vs for our sufficient instruction receiueth her doctrine out of the Scriptures The Church saith c Tract 3. in 1. epist Ioh. Austin is our mother her brests are the two testaments of the Scripture whence she giueth her children milke Therfore they containe a sufficient doctrine because the Church giueth her children no other 6. Yea the Apostle saith they are able to make the man of God perfect that is the Pastor himselfe the Pope and Councell and all Now the Iesuite will not say they make these perfect by sending them to the Church because themselues are the Church yea the head and mouth of it 7. Finally it were intollerable folly to say that man teacheth me all good learning that I might be absolute and perfect yea maketh me wise to knowledge which onely as I go sheweth me the schoole where I learne these things yet the speech were as proper as the Apostles in this place supposing the Iesuites exposition to be true 4 The fathers and certaine Papists also the truth constraining them expound the place otherwise and say as we do d Hom. 9. Chrysostome writing on this place saith If any thing be needfull for vs to learne or to be ignorant of there in the Scripture we may haue it and he addeth that in these words Paul telleth Timothy Thou hast the Scriptures to teach thee in steed of me if thou desire to know any thing there thou maist learne it Which he could not haue said if he had not thought Timothy might learne as much out of the Scripture as Paul could teach him e De ration stud theolog lib. 1. cap. 3. Villavincentius a Papist confesseth The Scriptures and they alone are able to teach vs to saluation as the Apostle in the third chapter of his second Epistle to Timothy affirmeth saying all Scripture is inspired of God c. In which words the Apostle comprehendeth all things that are needfull to the saluation of man f Sum part 3. tit 18. c. 3. §. 3. Antoninus the Archbishop of Florence saith God hath spoken but once and that in the holy Scripture so fully to all doubts and cases and to all good workes that he needeth speake no more g Comment in 2. Tim. c. 3 in v. 15.16 Espencaeus writeth That if any thing be needfull either to be knowne or done the Scriptures teach the truth reproue the false reclaime from euill perswade to good Neither yet do they make a man good in some sort but perfect yea they can teach a man to saluation and h Sufficienter doctum reddere make him learned sufficiently § 12. The second conclusion is that no mans naturall wit and learning neither any companie of men neuer so learned onely as they are learned men not infallibly assisted by the holy Spirit can either by interpreting Scripture or otherwise be this infallible rule of Faith and consequently thoâ—e that for matters of faith rely either vpon their owne interpretation of Scripture or vpon the interpretation of other learned not assisted infallibly by the holy Ghost cannot haue an infallible faith This I proue Because all this wit and learning is humane naturall and fallible and therefore cannot be a rule or foundation whereupon to build a diuine supernaturall and infallible faith The third conclusion that no priuate man who perswadeth him selfe to be especially instructed by the Spirit can be this infallible rule of faith at least so farre forth as he teacheth or beleeueth contrarie to the receiued doctrine of the catholike Church this I proue first because S. Paul Gal. 1. saith Si quis vobis euangelizauerit praeter id quod accepistis anathema sit Pronouncing generally that whosoeuer teacheth contrarie to the receiued doctrine of the catholike Church should be held anathematized or accursed Secondly I proue the same because the rule of faith must be infallible plainly knowne and vniuersall as before hath bene proued But this priuate spirit is not such For neither the partie himselfe and much lesse any other can be infallibly sure that he in particular is taught by the holy Ghost For neither is there anie promise in Scripture to assure that he in particular is thus taught by the holy Ghost neither is his particular perswasion be it neuer so seeming strong able to giue infallible assurance thereof since diuerse now adayes perswade theÌ„selues to be thus taught by the Spirit and yet one of them teaching contrary to another and therefore some in these their perswasions must needs be deceiued And therefore who without testimonie of true miracle or some other infallible proofe dare arrogantly affirme that he onely is not deceiued since others that perswade themselues in the same maner that he doth are in this their perswasion sometime deceiued Moreouer suppose one assure himselfe to be taught by Gods Spirit immediatly in all things what is the true faith as it is not the maner of Almightie God to teach men immediatly by himselfe but rather as the Scripture telleth vs Fides ex auditu Rom. 10. and it is to be required ex ore sacerdotis and must be learned of Pastors and Doctors whom God hath put in his Church vt non circumferamur omni vento doctrinae But suppose I say one in priuate thinke himselfe to be immediatly taught of God how should he
without testimonie of miracle giue assurance to others that he is thus taught especially in such sort to make them forsake the teaching of the catholike Church which by plaine proofes and testimonies of Scripture they do know to be taught of God Nay they ought not in anie sort to beleeue him but rather to esteeme him as one of those of whom it is said Ezech. 13. Vae Prophetis insipientibus qui sequuntur spiritum suum nihil vident dicunt ait Dominus cum ego non sum locutus Neither is it sufficient that these men alledge words of Scripture for that which they say because euery sect-maister alledgeth Scripture for his opinion yea the diuell himselfe for his purpose bringeth words of Scripture Math. 4. The Answer 1 These two conclusions might easily be granted without further examinatiō if the Iesuit had not a further reach in them thē the words pretend For what Protestant thinketh that any priuate mā or any company of men how learned soeuer or any mans naturall wit and learning is the rule of faith which honour we giue to the spirit of God in the Scriptures only But the Iesuit aimeth at those which in cōparison of the rest of the world being but priuate men particular Churches haue examined refused the Romane faith as Wicklieffe Hus Luther and the Churches of England Scotland and Germany haue done that so hauing in his former conclusion pluckt the Scriptures from you he might also in these two bereaue you of such faithfull Pastors as God hath stirred vp from time to time to instruct you and when he hath done in his last conclusion obtrude vpon you his Papall consistorie If he meant Priuate men wits learning and companies as they are opposed to diuine and spirituall he said well for no such priuate men wits learning or companies may be heard against the present doctrine and this is well proued in the Iesuits discourse but vsing it in that sence as it is opposed to common and vsuall a Priuatum accipio vt opponitur communi spiritui Mart. Peres de Tradit part 2 assert 4. pag. 48. which the Papists alway do his conclusions are vntrue viz. that nothing may be receiued which priuate men or particular companies teach against that which is surmized to be the Catholicke Church For in matters of religion it maketh no matter whether the teachers be many or few publicke or priuate persons as long as they teach the faith and expound the Scriptures truly For a true exposition is publicke though the companie that giue it be priuate and a false exposition is priuate though the Church that vrge it be neuer so publick yea though it came from a generall Councell And so this is to be holden concerning priuate men and companies that they may sometime be infallibly assured of the truth against a publicke multitude as the Romane Church for example and hauing the Scripture for their foundation may teach and beleeue against it in which case though their persons and wit and naturall learning be not the rule yet as long as they follow the Scripture which is the rule we are bound to heare them This being all that we hold and that which the Iesuite in these conclusions girdeth at now I come to examine his arguments against it 2 First he saith all mens wit and learning is humane natural and fallible therfore no mans wit or learning can be the rule which must sustaine our faith diuine supernaturall and infallible Wherto I answer granting the whole argument for we say not any mans learning is the rule or any companie of men the foundation of our faith but the contrary as I haue said onely we hold they may be so assisted by the holy Ghost that they may interprete the Scriptures truly and infallibly against a company as big as the Romane Church And this is a full answer to the second conclusion 3 Next in his third conclusion he saith No priuate man can be this rule at least when he teacheth contrary to the receiued doctrine of the Catholicke Church because Saint Paul saith If any preach any other Gospell then then which we haue preached vnto you let him be accursed This text is b Rhem. vpon Gal. 1.8 commonly vrged against Luther and Caluin for preaching otherwise then the Romish Church beleeueth whereby you may see what the Iesuite driueth at in these two conclusions But I answer though this text proue that no priuate man is the rule of faith and that no teaching may be receiued against the Scriptures yet there is nothing in it against such as resist a false Church though they be men neuer so priuate For Saint Paul speaketh of the doctrine which he had taught not which euery Church calling it selfe Catholicke may possible hold and of it he saith Let him be accursed that preacheth otherwise Now c Phil. 3.1 Iren. l. 3. ca. 1. Niceph. Callist l. 2. c. 34. all that the Apostle preached is written in the Scriptures and so he accurseth none but such as teach against them forbidding all men to preach against the Churches doctrine consenting with the word But when any thing deflecteth from that it may and must be excepted against euen by priuate men else this very text accurseth them for consenting to it Thus d Contra lit Petiliā Donat. l. 3. c. 6. de Vnitate Eccles cap. 11. Austin expoundeth the place If we or an Angell from heauen declare vnto you either concerning Christ or his Church or any other matter belonging to our faith or life any thing but that which you haue receiued in the writings of the Law and the Gospell let him be accursed See Austine preferring the Scripture aboue all things expoundeth the place against such as teach any thing concerning faith and manners let the Iesuit mark this but that which is contained in the Scripture and the Iesuite begging the question talketh idlely of his Romane Church 4 His second argument to proue his third conclusion is that the priuate spirit is not infallible and plainly knowne Whereto I answer that this is false meaning priuate as the Iesuite doth I haue distinguished it for a smal company holding against a multitude as e 1. Reg. 22. 23. Michaiah did against 400. Prophets may be directed by the spirit of God in the Scriptures which are infallible plainly knowne But neither thēselues nor any other can be sure they are thus taught I answer this is vntrue for the Scripture is a light and knowne by the sons of light and by it they may be assured Now they that be thus assured are infallibly sure they are taught by the holy Ghost for f 2. Tim. 3.16 All Scripture is inspired of God and containeth the teaching of the holy Ghost But there is no promise in the Scripture to assure him he is thus taught Yes for the Scripture promiseth that euery doctrine is of God that consenteth with it and
meant by those importunate bragges of the Catholicke Church and why the Papists rely so much vpon it x Audito Ecclesiae nominâ— hostis expalluit Campian tat 3. apud Posseu bibl select lib. 7. c. 19. they make their vaunts that the very name of the Church appalleth vs and good reason if the Pope be it Gods enemie and ours But in the meane time themselues might blush thus to tell the ignorant a tale of the Church and will the foolish Protestants be wiser then the Catholicke Church y Nomen callide retinuit tem ipsam funditus desiniâ—ndo fustulit Camp vbi supra and yet this Church when things come to the reckoning is nothing else but the Pope § 14. And first that the doctrine of the vniuersall Church in all points is infallible thus I reason If our Sauiour Christ haue promised to any company of men the assistance of himselfe and of his holy Spirit for this speciall purpose to teach and instruct them in euery truth giuing withall peculiar commission to them to teach all nations and warrant and commandement to all to heare them and to do in all things according to their saying and further threatning that he that will not heare them and do in all things according to their saying should be accounted as an Ethnicke and Publican then certainly the doctrine and the teaching of this companie of men is in all points infallible and most true For looke what he promiseth must needs be performed and whatsoeuer he warranteth or commandeth to be done may safely and without danger of error be done nay must of necessitie be done especially when he threateneth those that will not do it and consequently if he promise to send his holy Spirit to teach anie companie of men all truth it is not to be doubted but that he sendeth this his Spirit and by him teacheth them all truth And since the teaching of this Spirit is infallible we haue not to doubt but that this companie to which this promise should be made should in all points be infallibly taught the truth If also the same our Sauior gaue warrant and commandement that we should heare and do in all points according to the saying of this companie of men being thus infallibly taught and hauing commission to teach we may not likewise doubt but that they shall infallibly teach vs the truth in all points For otherwise by this his commandement we should sometimes be bound to heare and beleeue that which were not true and to do that which were not right and good which without blasphemie to Christs veritie and goodnesse can no way be taught But so it is that Christ our Sauiour hath in holy Scripture promised giuen commission warranted commanded and threatened in maner aforesaid therefore we haue not to doubt but that a certaine companie of men there be to wit that companie which is called the true catholike Church which both is in all points taught infallibly by the holy Spirit and is in like maner to teach vs all truth The promise we haue Mat. vltim Ego vobiscum sum omnibus diebus vsque ad consummationem seculi I am with you all the dayes vnto the end of the world In which words is promised the continuall presence of Christ himselfe the maister of truth with his holy Church not for a while then nor for a while now but all the dayes vnto the end of the world Also we haue another promise Ioh. 14. Ego rogabo Patrem meum alium paracletum dabit vobis Spiritum veritatis vt maneat vobiscum in aeternum I will aske my Father and he will giue you another paraclete that he may remaine with you not onely for sixe hundred yeares but for euer And to shew vs for what purpose he would haue his holy Spirit to remaine with vs for euer he saith againe Cum autem venerit ille Spiritus veritatis docebit vos omnem veritatem Iob. 16. And when the Spirit of truth shall come he shall teach you all truth The commission we haue Mat. vltim Euntes docete omnes gentes The warrant also we haue Luc. 10. Qui vos audit me audit By which words appeareth plainely that our Sauiour Christ would haue vs to heare and giue credit to his Church no lesse then to himselfe The commandement we haue Mat. 23. Super cathedram Mosis sedent Scribae Pharisaei omnia ergo quaecunque dixerint vobis seruate facite Out of which words we may gather that we are commanded in all points to do according to the doctrine of the Prelates of the catholike Church though it should happen that their liues should not be coÌ„mendable or good For though in this place our Sauiour do onely speake of the chaire of Moses in which the priests of the old law did sit yet it must be vnderstood à fortiori of the chaire of S. Peter in which the Priests of the new law do succeed So did the ancient Fathers vnderstand and especially S Austin Epist 165. who saith thus In illum ordinem Episcoporum qui ducitur ab ipso Petro ad Anastasium qui nunc in eadem cathedra sedet etiamsi quisquam traditor per illa tempora subrepsisset nihil praeiudicaret Ecclesiae innocentibus Christianis quibus Dominus prouidens ait de praepositis malis quae dicunt facite quae faciunt facere nolite Into the order of Bishops which is deriued from S. Peter himself vnto Anastasius who now sitteth vpon the same chaire although some traitor had crept in for the time he should nothing hurt or preiudice the Church of the innocent Christians vnto whom our Lord prouiding saith of euill Prelates what they say do what they do do not The threats we may gather out of Luc. 10. where our Sauiour saith Qui vos spernit me spernit He that despiseth you despiseth me signifying what sinne it were not to heare but to despise the preaching of our Sauiour Christ himselfe that we should account it the same sinne to despise and not to giue heed and credite to his catholike Church insinuating thereby a threat of like punishment for the said contempt Also Mat. 18. the same our Sauiour saith Si Ecclesiam non audierit sit tibi sicut Ethnicus Publicanus Thus you see our Sauiour Christ hath promised vnto his Church the continuall assistance of himselfe and of his holy Spirit to teach vs all truth Moreouer that he hath giuen commission to it to teach vs yea and hath warranted and commanded vs in all points to heare and to do according to the saying of his Church and hath threatened greatly those that will not heare the Church which proueth that it pertaineth to this Church to instruct vs in all points of faith that we ought to learne of it in all matters of religion the infallible truth The Answer 1 The drift of all this section is to proue that the doctrine of the vniuersal Church in
Apostles if it reach to the Church so that if that be the sence which the Iesuite setteth downe then all the Apostles had equall priuiledges from error with Peter and particular Churches and men should be as infallible as the whole Church it selfe which I am sure the Iesuite will not grant Thirdly Saint Austine i Tract 96. in Ioh. tom 9. expoundeth the words as I do He shall teach or leade you into all truth this I think cannot be fulfilled in any mans mind in this life for who is he liuing in this bodie so corrupt and loading the soule that can know all truth when the Apostle saith we know but in part But forasmuch as by the holy Ghost it cometh to passe whose earnest we haue receiued that hereafter we may come to the fulnesse it self whereof the same Apostle saith then shall we see him face to face and now I know but in part but then I shall know as I am knowne not that which shall be in this lâ—fe onely but all that which shall befall vs till the perfection come the Lord by the loue of his spirit hath promised saying He shall teach you all truth As for the Iesuites exposition that he may remaine with you for euer not onely for sixe hundred yeares it smelleth either of his malice or ignorance For which of vs euer yet said the holy Ghost departed from the Church after sixe hundred yeares Let the Papists deale sincerely and leaue their coyning 6 The fourth place is Math. 28.19 Go teach all nations Whereto I answer first these words were spoken to the Apostles onely and not to that which the Iesuite calleth the Catholike Church Now I grant their teaching was infallible and all men were bound to heare it for they taught that which afterward they writ in the Scripture yet so they taught and with such commission that k Act 17.11 the people are commended which examined their teaching by the Scriptures Secondly we grant the Pastors of the Church in all ages haue commission to teach likewise but that proueth not all their teaching to be alway infallible because naturall corruption hanging on them they may faile in that which is committed to them Neither is this any inconuenience binding vs sometime to beleeue that which is false for the bond hath a limitatioÌ„ that we heare them so farre as they teach agreeable with the scriptures and no further and by those scriptures we may relieue our selues if they chance to teach falsly 7 The fift place is Luk. 10.16 He that heareth you heareth me Which words were spoken to the Apostles all whose teaching and writing was true infallibly and therefore were sufficient warrant to the hearers to accept it But being applied to the Church and ordinary Pastors therein l Ferus lib. 3 in Math. cap. 23. they must be vnderstood with this caution if they hold them to the instructions that Christ giueth them if they come in the name of Christ deliuering his words truly and consonant to the scripture for such are to be heard as Christ himselfe else m 1. Ioh. 4.1 1. Cor. 14.32 we must trie the spirits and iudge of the Prophets This place therefore being to be vnderstood conditionally proueth not that which the Iesuite concludeth absolutely and vniuersally 8 The sixt place is Math. 23.2 The Scribes and Pharises sit in Moses chaire all therefore whatsoeuer they bid you obserue that obserue and do Which words I grant must be vnderstood of the Ministers of the Gospel that succeed the Apostles as wel as of the Pharises that sate in Moses chaire therefore I answer three things 1. I mislike it not that he compareth the Priests and Bishops of his Church to the Scribes and Pharises 2. By Moses chaire is meant neither outward succession nor iudiciall authoritie but the profession of Moses law 3. n Si quae cuÌ„que dixerint nobis ea facere iubemur cur alio loco Christus cauere voluit à feâ—mento Pharisaeorum cur rursum eorum traditiones exemplo etiam proprio coÌ„temnere docuit aliquid ergo doctrinae propriae puritati euangelij admiscere possunt in quo non solùm non sunt audiendi sed sunt etiam refutandi Id ergo prae cauit Christus ne plebs malis docentium exemplis ad contemptionem verae doctrinae inducatur Nunc ergo quae dixetint nobis Pharisaei eadem facere iubet Christus cum super Cathediam Mosis federint hoc est legem enarrauerint docucrint proposuerint Can. loc l. 5. c. 4. Our Sauior doth not simply commaund the people to obey the Pharisees in all points of their doctrine or teach them that their locall succession did priuiledge them from error but onely that they should not for their euill life be offended at that which they might at any time teach well because though their life were wicked yet that which they taught out of Moses chaire that is to say according to Moses law must be followed Now this was far from enioyning them in all points to do according to the doctrine of the Scribes and Pharises as I proue by foure reasons first o Iansen concord euang cap. 120. Em. Sa. notat in Math. 23. v. 3. the Popish expositors say this place bindeth vs not to obey them if they teach that which is euill for that is to teach against the chaire Which exposition granteth we are not bound to heare them in all points without limitation as p Ecce sine limitatione aliqua Martin Peres de tradit part 3. pag. 328. a Popish Bishop speaketh with the Iesuite and supposeth they may teach vntruly in some points Secondly if I may refuse them in some points then hence it followeth vnanswerably that there is another rule whereby I may be directed in hearing for else how should a man be able to distinguish those points wherein he must follow his teachers from those wherein he must not Thirdly the Pharisees taught many errors and blasphemies both q Math. 5.20 25.3 23.13 against the law of Moses and r Marc. 14.64 Ioh 7.48 8 13. 9.22.24 19.7.15 against the diuinitie of Christ in which regard our Sauiour bad his disciples Å¿ Mat. 26.6.12 to beware of the leauen of the Pharises which was their doctrine Wherein he had gainsaid himselfe if by Moses chaire he had meant any thing but the prescript of the law or by those words had commaunded vs in all points to do according to the Prelates doctrine for then the Iewes must not haue honored parents nor loued their enemies nor beleeued in Christ because the Pharises taught against these things Lastly t Gloss in Mat. 23.2 Nicol. Gorr ibid. Arias Mâ—ntâ—n elucid ibid. the Papists themselues expounding the place write that to sit in Moses chaire is to teach according to the doctrine and rule of Moses law and to commaund things agreeable thereunto that is to say true doctrine and the same
that Moses taught wherein onely they might be followed and no further u Lib. 3 in Mat. cap. 23. Ferus saith that Christs commandement Obserue and do whatsoeuer they bid you bound them not to obserue all the decrees of the Pharises but so farre forth as they agreed with the law in like sort he said to the Apostles and their successors He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me but Matthew had set downe before that he charged them to preach the Gospell whereby it appeareth that the Apostles must be heard but so farre forth as they be Apostles that is as they do Christs message and teach the things which Christ commandeth but if they teach other things or contrary to Christ then are they no more Apostles but seducers and not to be heard Which exposition of Ferus a Papist excludeth you see the Iesuites collection for the infalliblenesse of all the Prelates doctrine and giueth the people libertie to examine it by the Gospell 9 Neither did any of the auncient Fathers vnderstand the place otherwise for Austine in x Ep. 165. ad Generos the place alledged onely affirmeth two things first that in the Church of Rome there had bene a continuall succession of Bishops from Peter to Anastasius who then liued which he saith because the Donatist in his epistle to Generosus had pretended a certaine succession of Bishops from Donatus the beginner of that sect and to satisfie him that if succession were to be stood vpon then there might a succession of better likelihood be brought against him Secondly he affirmeth that in all this Romane succession there had bene neuer a Donatist and though there had yet should the people of God incurre no danger thereby because Christ hath forewarned them of euill ouerseers that they follow their teaching and not their doing In all which discourse what one word is there whereby it may be gathered that Austine thought as the Iesuite doth that in all points we must do according to the doctrine of the Prelates or that the Church and Bishops of Rome can erre in nothing for the succession mentioned implieth no such matter for any thing that Austine saith And the other words Our Lord hath prouided for his Church by saying of euill Prelates Do what they say but not what they do can shew no other meaning in him then was in Christ and how Christ meant them I haue alreadie set downe the summe whereof is that no Christian man forsake the vnitie of the Church for the Pastors euill life but that still they heare them and follow them as long as they teach out of the chaire that is according to the doctrine of Moses and Peter from which the Romish Church is departed long ago So that those words Do what they teach being referred to the former they sit in Moses chaire must be expounded ioyntly with them Do what they teach out of the chaire which being granted how followeth it from hence that therefore the teachers can erre in nothing 10 The last place is Math. 18.17 If he refuse to heare the Church let him be vnto thee as a heathen and a publican Which words the Iesuite saith containe a threatning against such as do not in all things follow the Church y Bellarm. de verbo Dei l. 3. c. 5. Eman. Sa. Not. Mat. 18.17 meaning the Pastors of the Church Whereunto I answer two things first it followeth not that the Church cannot erre because we are bidden to heare it for so we are commaunded to z Rom. 13.1 obey magistrates and yet they may commaund things vnlawfull and a Act. 4.19 Dan. 3.18 6.10 in such a case they must not be obeyed It was a law to the Iewes that b Deut. 17.8 in matters of weight they should repaire to the Priest and do according to that which he should iudge without declining from it yet Vriah and Annas and Caiaphas were not of infallible iudgement Therefore the meaning is that we must obediently heare the Church and yeeld vnto it not simply in all things but conditionally as long as it speaketh things agreeable to the word of God as was answered to the former places Secondly the things properly which Christ here mentioneth and wherein he biddeth vs heare the Church are not determinations of faith but Church-censures and admonitions wherein it is cleare the true Church of Christ may sometime misse it and be admonished by her children notwithstanding this threatning of Christ as when c Ioh. 9.3 4. the Iewes excommunicated him that was borne blind and d Niceph. l. 12. c. 33. the East and West Churches censured one another about the keeping of Easter For e Hieron comment in Math. c. 16. ignorant Bishops and Elders sometimes take vp the seueritie of Pharises condemning the innocent and acquiting the guiltie Pope Innocent saith in f Decretal Greg. lib. 5. de sententia excom cap. 28. A nobis est saepe the Canon law Gods iudgement alway leaneth vpon the truth which neither deceiueth vs nor is deceiued it selfe But the Churches iudgement oftentimes followeth opinion which many times falleth out both to deceiue vs and to be deceiued it selfe Whereby it cometh to passe sometime that he is loosed in the Church who is bound with God and he loosed with God who is wrapt in the Churches censure Vpon which words g Super 5. de sententia excom à Nobis 2. Panormitane writing saith A generall Councell representing the whole Church may very well erre in excommunicating him that should not be excommunicate Whereby we see the Church may erre in her censures notwithstāding these words of Christ And if in censures then let the Iesuit yeeld a sound reason why not as wel in points of faith or else confesse the words of Christ to be meant as I haue said § 15. Worthily therefore doth S. Paul call this Church Columna firmamentum veritatis 1. Tim. 3. the pillar and ground of truth Also S. Austin in lib. contra Cresc giueth this generall aduice Quisquis falli metuit huius obscuritate quaestionis Ecclesiam de illa consulat quam sine vlla ambiguitate Scriptura sancta demonstrat Whosoeuer is afraid to be deceiued with the obscuritie of this question let him require the iudgement of the Church which without ambiguitie the holy Scripture doth demonstrate By which words he sheweth vs that the way not to be deceiued in an obscure question is to aske and follow the iudgement of the Church The Answer 1 There is no man denieth but it is a good way not to be deceiued in an obscure question to aske and follow the iudgement of the Church so it be the true Church which the Romane companie is not But yet neither is it the onely way as I haue touched alreadie nor if it be doth it hence follow that therefore it selfe is the rule and free from all blemish of error because the
from going and enquiring to her Nay rather we aduise all people desirous of the truth to follow Austins counsell howsoeuer such as the Iesuite is to make vs odious giue out the contrary For Austin first attributeth the perfection of truth to the Scripture onely Secondly then he alloweth vs to go to no Church but that which from the Scripture is demonstrated to be a true Church Thirdly he saith neuer a word that the Church should be the rule or free from all error but onely that they should enquire her iudgement which in that questioÌ„ at that time he knew to be sound though possible he were not ignorant that x Euseb hist l. 7. c. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. many famous Churches formerly had not bene so but had decreed the very error that he now confuted Lastly y Aduer Cresc l. 2. c. 21. within fiue leaues of the place alledged he hath these words The Church is subiect to Christ and therefore may not preferre her selfe before him for he alway iudgeth rightly but Ecclesiasticall iudges being but men for the most part are deceiued Let the Iesuit yeeld vs thus much and he shall find himselfe a great deale short of that he reckoneth for the certaintie of his Churches teaching and that Austin maketh not the Church the rule as he would haue it but a meanes to direct vs in things obscure by the Scriptures whose iudgement is to be followed vpon their authoritie and onely so long as she determineth according to them Which point I feare the Iesuite will mislike 6 Yet thus the Church it selfe teacheth vs. For what Bishops what Pastors what Councels what men what Churches haue not erred though z Mal. 2.7 Eph. 4 11. Heb. 13.17 God haue bidden vs enquire their iudgement and seek vnto them The Papists will say particular Churches may erre but how did the Councels of Ephesus Seleucia and Remino misse it a The Bishops at Ephesus were 132. at Selculeucia 16â— at Ariminum 400 whereof aboue 300. were Catholicke Bishops where the flower of all the Christian Pastours of the world were assembled whereof b Dial. aduer Lucifer Ierome complained The whole world groned and wondred to see it selfe Arrian Which imperfection hath hung so fast vpon all Councels and Churches that c Ep. ad Proco Nazianzen writing to a friend of his saith He neuer saw any councel haue a good end And d Adu profanâ— nou c. 4. Vincentius confesseth that not onely some portion of the Church but the whole Church it selfe is blotted with some new contagion So that the very Papists themselues some of them conuinced by experience and the Churches owne confession are driuen in the point to come home vnto vs. For thus writeth e Turrecrem sum de Eccl l. 2 c. 91. l. 3. c. 60 a learned Cardinall That which we say the Church cannot erre in faith or manners must thus be taken according to the doctrine of the fathers that God doth so assist his Church to the end of the world that the true faith shall neuer faile out of the same For to the worlds end there shall be no time wherein some though not all shall not haue true faith working by loue Doth not the Iesuite see here that though all of them lay downe the conclusion that the Church cannot erre yet some of them expound it so that they come roundly home to vs and do as good as deny it againe Therefore let the Iesuite iarre no more about this matter but submit himselfe to the Cardinals exposition and so we will both sit down friendly together at his feete awaiting till either he or some other speake Protestant againe and so agree vs in the rest of the questions that are depending § 16. The first condition therefore of the rule of faith to wit to be infallible agreeth to the teaching of the Church Now that the doctrine and teaching of the Church hath the other conditions to wit that it is such as may be easily knowne to all sorts of men and such as may vniuersally teach them in all points will easily be seene after I shall set downe and proue that this Church is alway visible and further what particular companie of men be those which be this true Church For hauing by this meanes assigned a particular companie of men who according as I haue proued are in all points taught by the holy Ghost and are by God his appointment in stead of Christ in all points to teach vs the infallible truth there will no doubt remaine but that their teaching is such as may be vnderstood of all since they are liuing men that can conforme their teaching to the capacitie of all sorts and such as may sufficiently in all points instruct vs in the right faith that the appointment and ordinance of God by which as I haue proued they are ordained to teach vs in all points may not be in vaine and frustrate of the effect intended by him Let vs therefore first see whether the Church or companie of faithfull men of which I haue alreadie spoken be alway visible or not The Answer 1 The first condition of the rule of faith to be infallible agreeeth not to the teaching of the Church because the Iesuite by the Church meaneth a See Digress 16. nu 4 onely the Pope and all Papists hold b Propterea enim sedes Apostolica seu Romana Ecclesia infallibilis dicitur quia is qui prae est illi authoritateÌ„ habet per se infallibilem Gr. de Val. comment Theol tom 3. p. 247. D. the infalliblnes therof consists in his authority that caÌ„not erre and nothing else Neither can he assigne any company or state of men whereby she may be supposed to manifest her teaching but the same may be subiect to error and in experience hath erred as we see in Councels and Doctors and all other meanes which she hath vsed in teaching vs except that of the Scriptures onely as I haue shewed 2 Next though it were granted to be infallible and the next also yeelded which the Iesuite now beginneth to take so much paines to proue that it were both easie to be knowne and could teach vs vniuersally in all points yet were it not proued thereby to be the rule because there is more required to the rule then this as I haue shewed and this it borroweth from the Scripture as the Moone doth her light from the Sun which sheweth against all exception that the Scripture it selfe is the rule and of greater authoritie then the Church in that these things are originally in the Scripture from whence the Church but borroweth whatsoeuer she partaketh thereof though c Igitur quicquid habet boni aâ— perficit Scriptura quicquid pleni ac solidi id habet ab Ecclesia quae implet eum qui implet omnia pag. 434. Ecclesia aâ—unt coÌ„stituta est vt tertimonium exhibeat diuinis libris quis
hoc feratâ— pag 440. Tho. Bozius de signis Ecc. tom 2. l. 16. c. vlt. such as the Iesuite is can ill digest this saying 3 And to set on foote the question of the visiblenesse of the Church for the prouing hereof me thinketh is game faire and farre off For when he hath assigned a state of the Church perpetuall visible which he can neuer do yet will there remaine a doubt whether all the teaching thereof haue the conditions mentioned For this visible coÌ„pany though liuing men that can conforme their teaching to the capacity of al sorts may yet be subiect to error or want immediate authority to assure mens consciences but what it borroweth froÌ„ the Scriptures or may haue commssion to teach no further then is written or may ouer see now and then some points of faith which the holy Ghost teacheth as well as it doth some points of manners in which cases who seeth not that it may both faile in teaching some truths sometime and the best teaching will not be so easie or certaine to vnderstand and beleeue as the Iesuite pretendeth So that the visibilitie of the Church argueth the easinesse and vniuersalitie thereof in teaching but sortly and were a question not greatly needfull for this place but that Papists haue a humor to be discoursing thereof and loue to make their people beleeue it troubleth vs ill as d Vpon 1. Tom. 3 15. the Rhemists say This place pincheth all heretickes wonderfully and e Gregory of Valence f Comment Theolog. Tom. 3. pag. 142. The propertie of the Church to be alway visible maketh heretickes in ill case And therefore let him go on and see what he will make of it and alway marke his reach that still he pleadeth for the Romane Church shewing hereby the vnhappie condition wherin it standeth that at euerie triall passing betweene vs her miserable children are enforced to beg from doore to doore Of your charitie giue our mother leaue to be iudge herselfe in the triall that she be not ouerthrowne § 17. This question I decide by this onely conclusion that the Church of Christ must needs alwayes be from Christ his time to the end of the world and being it must needs be alwayes visible This conclusion hath two parts The first whereof to wit that Christ his true Church must be alwayes without interruption to the end of the world needeth no other proofe then those promises of our Sauiour before mentioned wherein is declared that Christ and his holy Spirit shall be with his Church continually vnto the worlds end Matth. vlt. Omnibus diebus vsque ad consummationem seculi which promise is not fulfilled vnlesse the Church without interruption be continually all the dayes vntill the end of the world For if the Church for anie time dayes or moneths or yeares do ceasse to be for those yeares moneths and dayes Christ cannot be said to be with the Church consequently cannot be truly said to haue fulfilled the promise wherein he said he will be with the Church all the dayes vnto the end of the world The Answer 1 The first part of this conclusion with the confirmation thereof might well haue bene spared For we confesse the Church neuer ceasseth to be but continueth alwayes without interruption to the worlds end and against all Papists whatsoeuer we make it good that the very faith we now professe hath successiuely continued in all ages since Christ and was neuer interrupted so much as one yeare moneth or day and confesse a Dan. 7.27 Psal 102.26 Mat. 16.18 Luc. 1.33 the contrary were sufficient to proue vs no part of the Church of God yet the Iesuite you see very soberly standeth vpon the matter shewing that the Church cannot be extinguished which is a tricke of his owne thereby to make his friend beleeue that we thinke it may So b Ann. vpon 1. Tim. 3 15. Ap. 12 6. the Rhemists write as if we held it is fallen from Christ these many ages being knowne neither to friend nor foe And Reinolds c Caluinoture l. 1. c. 10. p. 106. 107 Lutheranide toto orbe terrarum EcclesiaÌ„ periisse mentiuntur Posseu bibl select l. 6. c. 4. p. 445. reports we should say The Church of Christ was vtterly fallen for a thousand yeares together yea all that time there was no Church at all whereas we hold the very contrary And if our testy aduersaries will not be satisfied with this our profession but continue their ordinarie practise in charging vs with opinions which we neuer held then let them hearken what d Bellarmin de Eccl. mil. lib. 3. cap. 13. a friend of their own telleth them They do but trifle away the time which stand prouing that the Church cannot absolutely faile because the Protestants grant it cannot The question therefore is onely of the outward state of the Church whether it be alway visible to the world or not that in euery age those congregations may euidently be discerned and pointed to which are the true Church for we say not Wherein though the Iesuite will reason against vs in the sections following and the Papists generally censure vs yet the truth is themselues when the matter cometh to a iust triall in effect say as much as we and the very same of their Church that we do of ours but that of verie frowardnesse they will not receiue the word inuisible Digression 17. Wherein it is shewed in what manner the Church is said to be inuisible and that the Papists say no lesse concerning this matter then we do 2 Indeed they set downe enough in the question e Bellar. de Eccl l. 3. c. 13. that God hath at all times a Church consisting not of a few people but a great multitude as conspicuous as any earthly kingdome f Idem de Ro. Pout l. 4. c. 4. part whereof and alwaies the head shall be visible at Rome and the rest of it wheresoeuer is visibly subiect to the Bishop of Rome and g Greg. de Valent tom 3. p. 142. Câ—ster Enchitid c. 2. Bell. de Eccl. l. 3 c. 2. § Atque hoc interest that this company perpetually holdeth a visible succession of Pastors and people as sensibly as any other societie of men so that at any time one may point with his finger and say this is the Church h Rhem. vpon Act. 11.24 of the Protestants inuisible Church they heare not one word Thus they enlarge their sence when they will set forth their wealth to beguile the poore widow whereas at other times they are content to let downe a great deale of this reckoning and to confesse as much of their owne Church as we say of ours 3 For when we say the Church is sometime inuisible the meaning is not that it is extinguished or that it is alway inuisible or that none of the faithfull can see any part thereof or that it is as much hidden from the faithfull as
say that sometime it could neither it selfe be knowne nor be a meanes by which the true faith might be made knowne then since as I proued it is a necessarie meanes and so necessarie that without it according to the ordinarie course there is not sufficient meanes to instruct all men infallibly in al points of faith then I say men that liued at that time wanted necessarie meanes whereby they might attaine to the knowledge of true faith and consequently whereby they might come to saluation Which if it were so how is it vniuersally true that Deus vult omnes homines saluos fieri ad agnitionem veritatis venire 1. Tim. 2. God would haue all men saued and to come to the knowledge of true faith and thereby by degrees to saluation For without these meanes prouided he knoweth it impossible for them to attaine to saluation and knowing it impossible he cannot be said to will it since no wise man willeth that which he knoweth impossible and much lesse almightie God whose wisedome is infinite whose will is alway ioyfully ioyned with some worke or effect by which that which he willeth at least is made possible to be done The Answer 1 Here the Iesuit hath laid downe two arguments to proue the Church to be alwayes visible the first is because our Sauiour ordained it to be the light of the world and nothing can be such a light which it selfe is inuisible Thus it must be concluded That which Christ ordained to be the light of the world is alway visible But Christ ordained the Church to be the light of the world Math. 5.14 Ergo the Church is alway visible In which argument neither of the parts are true For first it is not true that euery light is alway visible so that granting the Church to be the light of the world which it is yet is it not proued thereby to be alway visible for two causes First because a Gen. 1.16 Psal 136.8 the Sunne and Moone were ordained to be great lights for the gouerning of day and night and yet we see them darkened and suffer strange eclipses So the Church though it be ordained to enlighten the world by ministring the doctrine of the Scriptures sometime may faile out of mens sight as b 1. Reg. 19.10 in the dayes of Elias Therefore c Apo. 12.1.5.6 it is compared to a woman which one while is as visible as any thing can be clothed with the Sunne the Moone vnder her feete and vpon her head a crowne of twelue starres and yet at another time she is driuen into the wildernesse out of the sight of men yea taken vp as it were into heauen there to abide 1260. dayes And concerning the Pastors d Micah 3.6 the Prophet threatneth that Night shall be to the people for a vision and darknesse for a diuination the Sunne shall go downe vpon the Prophets and the day shall be darke ouer them Secondly though it be a light yet such as walk in darknes and loue it better then the light because their deeds are euill and know not the seruants of the light do not alwayes see it but want either will or eyes thereto as e 2. Reg. 6 16. the king of Arams souldiers saw not the mountaine full of horses and chariots of fire that were round about Elisha nor knew that they were in the middest of Samaria till their eyes were opened or possible with the mist of their owne errors or smoke of persecution they may obscure it according to that of the Reuelation f Apoc. 9.1 where it is shewed that a starre falling from heauen the bottomlesse pit was opened and there arose out of it a smoke wherewith the Sunne and the aire was darkened So Saint Austine g Ep. 80. ad Hesych prope fin epist 48. ad Vincent speaketh When the Sunne shall he darkened and the Moone shal not giue her light and the starres shall fall from heauen then the Church shall not appeare by reason vngodly persecutors shall rage out of measure 2 So then where the Church is called a light the meaning is not that it is alway visible or that the externall appearance thereof is plaine to euery eye and at all times for thus the Papists grant their owne Church is not visible but that as the Sunne so it hath in it selfe all light of truth and glorie whereby the children of God are enlightned and the darke wayes of the vngodly detected and except heresies or persecutions come betweene this inward light doth also shew it selfe forth to the world by outward profession and gouernment so as no temporall state is more glorious or conspicuous Which difference betweene the inward and outward light being rightly expounded and obserued the Iesuite may find how it may be the light of the world though sometime by eclipse it become inuisible for at all times and to all men and of it owne nature it is not so 3 Next the other proposition faileth likewise for though the light of the Church be graunted yet it is not true that Christ our Sauiour ordained it to be alwayes the light of the world according to these words Math. 5. Vos estis lux mundi You are the light of the world for those words were spoken by Christ to his disciples and his purpose therein was not to teach what the state of the Church should alway be but to prouoke them to constancie and holinesse forsomuch as they should be in euery mans eye and therefore if they chanced to do otherwise then well it could be concealed no more then the light of the Sunne Now this is nothing to the Churches visiblenesse For the Apostles being set ouer all the world to enlighten it with their teaching as it were Sunne might be in the view thereof and yet the Church afterward with the Pastors therein be suppressed from the sight of her enemies This therefore is a common error of the Papists that whatsoeuer things in the Scriptures are personally affirmed of some particular times and persons they will stretch generally to all 4 His second argument to proue the Church alway visible is because Christ ordained it to be a rule or meanes by which men may come to knowledge of the faith wherein he beggeth the question or as h Rat. 9. Campian the Iesuite telleth vs i Eccum quos gyros quas rotas fabricat Turneth the wheele For being to proue that the Church is the rule of faith k § 16. he said he would do it by shewing the teaching thereof to be infallibly easie and vniuersall and this he would do by prouing it to be alway visible and now he saith it is visible because it is the rule or meanes whereby to finde the truth which is the question and would not haue bin assumed but proued Neuerthelesse his reason shal be examined and considered of for thus it standeth That which Christ appointed to be the rule
whereby all men at all times may come to the true faith must be alway visible to all sorts of men But Christ appointed the Church to be the rule whereby all men at all times may come to the true faith Ergo the Church must be alway visible to all sorts of men This argument is faultie two wayes first in the assumption for the Church is not this rule as l Digr 3. § 14 per totum I haue shewed at large neither hath the Iesuite alreadie proued it but onely said it as here he beggeth it to proue that which before he brought to proue this 5 But yet it is a subordinate meanes for the bringing men to saluation in that God teacheth his elect by the ministerie thereof m Ad ipsam salutem ac aeternam vitam nemo peruenit nisi qui habet caput Christū habere autem caput Christū nemo poterit nisi qui in eius corpore fuerit quod est ecclesia Aug. de vnit eccl c. 16. neither can any man be made the child of God except first he be conceiued in the wombe of the Church But hence it followeth not that the Church is therefore visible or knowne to all sorts of men because visiblenesse and inuisiblenesse are but differences of the Catholicke Churches outward state here vpon earth and the elect may partake her ministery in either of these estates that is to say he may be effectually ioyned to the Catholicke Church though it do not visibly appeare in outward shew by the ditection of Gods word and spirit and by the teaching of a few faithful Christians that lie hid in the world as wheate doth in his chaffe and so consequently Gods elect neuer want necessary meanes of knowledge saluation because some part of the Church or other first or last though hidden from the world is manifested to them 6 As for the reprobate I grant that many times the Church is neither knowne to them nor yeeldeth them any meanes whereby the faith may be knowne And I adde further that this is Gods very ordinance whereby he vseth to punish their obstinacie For as sometime n Esa 6.9 Ioh. 12.40 he taketh away their heart and sometime o 2. Thess 2.11 giueth them ouer to strong delusions to beleeue lies so sometime he sends p Amos 8.12 a famine of the word of God that they shall wander from sea to sea and from the North to the East they shall runne to and fro to seeke the word of the Lord and shall not find it and sometime q Apoca. 2.5 compared with 1.20 taketh away the candlesticke which is the visible Church as I haue touched r § 3. nu 2. before All which notwithstanding it is true that God would haue all men saued and come to the knowledge of the true faith This I say is true not vniuersally in euery sence but as the Apostle meant it whose sence is declared by ſ Enchir. c. 103. cont Iulian. l. 4. c 8. de praedest sanct c. 8. de corrept grat c. 14 Austine thus No man is saued but whom he will saue not that there is no man whom he would not haue saued but that none is saued but whom he willeth and therefore is to be intreated that he would because what he willeth of necessitie must be done And by t De incarnat grat c. 31. Fulgentius thus By all these men whom God would haue come to saluation is meant not altogether all mankind but the vniuersitie of all that shal be saued who therefore are called All men because them all the goodnesse of God saueth out of the number of All and that out of euery nation condition age language and prouince The same exposition is also giuen by u Aug. vbi supra Haymo Anselm in 1. Tim. 2 Mag. 1. d. 46. others and commended by x Alliac c. 1. q. 14. art 1. ad 1. pag. 206. Durand 1. d. 46. qu. 1. ad 2. p. 134. Greg. de Valent. tom 1. p. 325. tom 2 p. 894 Biel. lect 68. lit f. pa. 189. Vocabul theol verbo voluntas Dei anteced Greg. Arimin 1. d. 40. art 2. ad 4. learned Papists But Thomas preferreth it before all others and y Lect. 1. in 2. c. 1. ep ad Timot. saith it agreeth best with the Apostles intent And Emmanuel Sa is of the same mind God saith z Notat in 1. Tim. 2 4 he would all men be saued he would All men that is All kind of men not euery man for if he would absolutely then he would do it Which being so the Iesuite may see there is no such necessitie that God should prouide the meanes of a visible Church to instruct all men vniuersally forasmuch as he neuer willed absolutely that all men vniuersally should be saued but as Saint Austine a Ep. 107. ad Vital post mediū speaketh It is euen by children manifest that many be not saued not because themselues but because God will not confuting the contrary as Pelagianisme And it is no absurditie to say of such that they wanted b Mat. 10.5 Act. 14.16 16.6 17.30 through Gods iudgement many times secret but alway iust c Rom. 1.16 1. Cor. 1.21 Rom. 10.14 Act. 2.47 necessarie meanes whereby they should attaine to faith and saluation God willing the meanes no otherwise then he doth the end that is by no absolute will formally abiding in himselfe but onely conditionally Whereas his will concerning the elect being his absolute purpose to giue them eternall life is alway ioyned with such works as make it not onely possible or conditionall but also certaine to be effected And if nothing else can teach the Iesuite thus much yet he might haue learned it of his owne words For if God will nothing which he knoweth impossible then doth he not will the saluation of such as he knoweth to be d Rom. 9.22 1. Pet. 2.8 Iude vers 4. the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction And if the Iesuite thinke yet to answer and vnfold the matter by applying e Magist 1. d. 46 47. ibi Scolast communiter omnes Damascen l. 2. orthod fid c. 29. the schoole distinction of will antecedent and consequent then let him open his eyes and consider that this Antecedent will taking it as f Voluntas Dei antecedens est qua dat alicui naturalia vel aliqua bona antecedentia quibus potest aliquid consequi Ockā Camerac 1. q. 14. art 1. and so the rest it is described g Quod vult Deus voluntate antecedente solùm non simpliciter vult Dur. 1.46.1.2 neither is any will simply properly and formally as the Apostle saith God willeth in the place alledged neither doth it necessarily include the certaine publishing of the Gospell or reuelation of the Church But h Interna vocatio Gentibus nunquā defuit nam iuxta opinionem Scoti
know which is the true Church of Christ can know it no wayes but onely by the Scriptures because all those things which belong to Christ in truth the heresies also haue in schisme Therefore if any man would know which is the true Church of Christ how shall he know it in so great confusion of likenesse but by the Scriptures onely For this cause the Lord knowing the confusion of things that should happen in the latter dayes commaundeth that such Christians as will receiue assurance of faith shall flie to no other thing but to the Scriptures else if they looke to other matters they shall be offended and they shall perish not knowing which is the true Church Againe vpon these words By their fruits ye shall know them a In c. 7. Math. he saith A mans fruite is the confession of faith and his workes are the conuersation of his life therefore if thou see a Christian man straightway consider that if his confession agree with the Scripture then he is a true Christian but if it be not as Christ commanded then is he a false Christian for Christ hath referred the triall of a Christian not to the name but to the confession c. Saint Austin hath left written an excellent booke against the Donatists who pretended as the Papists now do that the Church was onely among them wherein he handleth this question at large how the true Church may be knowne and by what markes Thus he writeth in b Liber con tâ— PetilianuÌ„ Donatist Epistol seu de vnitate Ecclesiae c. 2. that booke The question betweene vs and the Donatists is where is the Church What therfore shall we do shall we seeke it in our owne words or in the words of her head our Lord Iesu Christ I thinke we ought to seeke it rather in his words who is the truth and best knoweth his owne body c Cap. 3. Let not these speeches be heard among vs This I say and this thou saiest but let vs heare These things saith the Lord. There are certaine bookes of God vnto whose authoritie we both consent we both beleeue we both stand there let vs seeke the Church there let vs trie our cause Let those things therefore be remoued from vs which we bring one against another not out of the holy Canonicall bookes but aliunde Because I will not haue the holy Church demonstrated by mans teaching but by the holy oracles of God d Cap. 16. therefore setting aside all such matters let them shew foorth the Church if they can not by the speeches and rumors of the Africans not in the Councels of their Bishops not in the writings of euery disputer not in signes and false miracles because Gods word hath prepared and made vs readie against these things but let them declare it out of the prescript of the law the prediction of the Prophets the songs of the Psalmes the words of the Pastor himselfe I enquire the Church it selfe where it should be which hearing the words of Christ and doing them buildeth vpon the rocke let him then shew me the Church and let him so shew it that he say not this is true because I say it or because my fellowes haue said it or those our Bishops or this is true because Donatus or Pontius or some other hath done such or such miracles or because men pray and are heard at the monuments of our dead or because such and such things haue happened there or because such a brother or such a sister of ours hath seene such a vision or had such a dreame let these things be remoued either as the deuices of lyers or as no better then the miracles of deceitfull spirits for either they are not true which are reported or if heretickes haue any wonders done among them it standeth vs in hand to beware the more But whether they haue the Church or not let them declare onely by the Canonicall bookes of the holy Scriptures These be the instructions these be the foundations these be the supporters of our cause By all which discourse it appeareth that Austin thought the true faith was the note of the true Church or else to what purpose should he so earnestly reuoke the Donatists froÌ„ all other courses to the tryall of the canonicall Scriptures if he had not bene of mind that the faith alone consenting with them had bene the infallible signe of the Church as he speaketh also in e Epist 166. another place In the Scriptures haue we learned Christ in the Scriptures haue we learned the Church § 25. I proue it because by true faith either is meant true faith onely in some points or in all it is not a good marke to say that is the true Church which teacheth the true faith in some points onely for all heretickes teach truth in some points and though it be proper to the true Church to be so guided by the holy Ghost that it teach the infallible truth in all points as before hath bene proued yet this is not a good marke whereby all sorts of men may and ought to come to know which is the true Church of which if they will be saued they must needs learne an infallible faith The Answer 1 We do not think euery company to be the true Church that holdeth onely some points of the true faith for all heretickes teach the truth in some things and yet we deny them to be the Church of God but f Act. 4.12 1. Cor. 3.11 Eph. 2.19 it is requisite that the foundation be holden that is to say all such truths deliuered as are necessary for all mens saluation and such heresies auoyded as destroy the foundation which kind of teaching is an infallible note whereby all Churches and professions may be tryed and we meane it when we say the faith is a marke of the Church 2 Neither yet do we thinke as the Iesuite speaketh that any visible church teacheth this truth so infallibly that it erreth in nothing we thinke and g §. 14. 15. I haue shewed the contrary for this befalleth the Church that it may be ignorant of many truthes for a time it may hold the faith sometime more sometime lesse purely it may build hay and wood vpon the foundation it may be infected with the errors and heresies of some therein and some articles lying in the very foundation may be beleeued not so clearely as h Mark 16 14. Luc. 24 5.11.12.21.25.37 Ioh. 20.25 the resurrection of Christ was for a time not well vnderstood which things though they befall the Church the holy Ghost teaching it but by degrees yet is not the faith thereby taken from it but abideth â—ufficient to giue testimony of saluation to all that will follow it And this is confirmed by the confession of our aduersaries themselues who say i Bell. de Not. Eccl. c. 2. that to erre and yet to be ready to learne and when you haue learned to
e Bellar. de nâ—â— eccl c. 2. When the question is concerning the Church which it is and the Scripture is admitted on both hands then the Scripture is more apparent and easier to know then the Church So that the Papists do but spend time and mocke the world in obiecting to vs the authoritie and dignitie of their Church they may do it as they list one to another but in their controuersies with vs they may not not onely because we reiect it but principally for as much as the doctrine of the Scripture by their owne verdict is easier and plainer 4 Neither are the Iesuites reasons to the contrary of any value For I grant that to the finding out of the true faith we haue need of learning iudgement and illumination as the meanes Yea the doctrine hereof is so hard to natural men as we are all till God haue regenerate vs f Ioh. 7.17 8.31.43 14 17. 1 Cor. 2.14 2. Cor. 3.14 Mat. 16.17 Iob 32.8 that it goeth beyond the capacity of flesh and bloud But he should haue remembred the ministery of the Church and light of Gods spirit helpeth our infirmities the doctrine it selfe is a light shining through all these incumbrances These meanes are not such but the simple may attaine to a sufficient portion thereof and his Ad haec quis idoneus with that which followeth is denied as an idle conceit and g §. 7. 8. alreadie confuted And let the impediments be what they will yet shall the Iesuite finde them in the way of his owne Church and let him if he can free his owne notes from them For is his Catholicke Romane which so eagerly he putteth to his friend such a Church as needeth neither learning nor iudgement nor the light of heauen to discerne it If it be I am content he enioy it himselfe neither will I euer perswade my friends to communicate with that companie which is so famous that the very wind wil blow a man into it And yet h Staple relect controu 1. q. 3. Greg de ValeÌ„t commen theol tom 3. pag. 145. some of the Iesuites owne side will say sometime that they had need both of wisedome and skill that shall alwayes discerne the Church 5 The text of Esay speaketh of the ministery of the Gospell and it meaneth that it shall infallibly guide the meanest people that liue therein to eternall life which it doth by propounding to them the word of God that thereby they may know it to be the true Church and be drawne to walke in the paths thereof And though the Prophet call it a direct way yet I am sure he meaneth not that any can walke in it till he haue found it or any can finde it i Esa 35.5 till his eyes be opened k Ioh. 12.40 Act. 26.18 2. Cor. 4.4 which is done no way but by the doctrine of the Church Or if he think the way of the Church so easie because the holy Prophet calleth it a direct way that fooles may walke in it let him say vnfainedly if his affection to the Romane Helena haue not blinded h s eyes l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theocr. Bucoliast as louers are blind and besotted his conscience that he cannot see the doctrine of the Scriptures to be as easie seeing it is called m Psal 19.8 Pro. 1.4 a sure law giuing wisedome to the simple and light to the eyes sharpening the wit of the simple and giuing knowledge and discretion to children And Austine saith n Enar. in psa 8. The Scripture is bowed downe to the capacitie of babes and sucklings And Chrysostome affirmeth o Hom. 1. in Mat. They are so easie to vnderstand that the capacitie of euery seruant plow-man widow and boy may reach vnto them p Hom. 3. de Laz. yea the most simple that is of himselfe onely by reading may vnderstand them In which sayings we see as much affirmed of the doctrine of the Scripture as the Iesuite can say is affirmed in the place of Esay concerning the Church and yet possible he will turne him in a narrow roome afore he will yeeld and keepe possession still in his Church-porch against all the pulpits in England that speake for the Scriptures § 27. Secondly I proue the same because when we seeke for the true Church we seeke for it principally for this end that by it as a necessarie and infallible meanes we may heare and learne and perfectly know the true faith in all points which otherwise is in it selfe hidden obscure and vnknowne to vs according to that of S. Paul Animalis homo non percipit ea quae sunt Spiriritus Dei 1. Cor. 2. For as no man by the onely power of nature can attaine this supernaturall knowledge of diuine mysteries which we beleeue by our faith so neither doth the Spirit of God who doth as the principall cause infuse this gift of faith into our soules ordinarily instruct anie man in the knowledge of true faith immediatly by himselfe alone but requireth as a necessary condition the preaching and expounding of matters of faith to be made by the true Church according as S. Paul saith Rom. 10. Quomodo credent ei queÌ„ non audierunt quomodo audient sine praedicante quomodo vero praedicabunt nisi mittantur Therefore the true Church is rather a marke whereby we must know the true faith then contrarie the true faith to know the true Church The Answer 1 This is the second argument and is concluded in this Syllogisme That is no marke or meanes to know the Church by which it self is vnknowne to vs till the Church teach it and is learned by the meanes and ministery of the Church But such is the true faith that we cannot know it til the Church teach it vs and it selfe is learned by the meanes and ministerie of the Church for God instructeth no man immediatly but by the preaching of the Church as Saint Paul saith Rom. 10. Therefore the true faith is not a sufficient marke to finde the Church by For answer to this argument it will easily be granted that the ministery of the Church is the ordinary meanes whereby we learne the faith of Christ and that no man of himselfe can attaine to the knowledge thereof but as the Church teacheth him This I say is granted so it be well vnderstood For the spirit of God in the Scripture is the principall schoolemaster from whom all truth cometh and which openeth the heart to beleeue and the Church is it which by her ministery holdeth this truth before vs and therefore except in some extraordinary cases the preaching thereof is required as a necessary condition as the text of Saint Paul speaketh 2 But hence it followeth not that therefore the Church is rather a marke of the faith then the faith a marke of the Church for these two the true Church and the true faith are like relatiues inseparably vnited together by a
the Iesuite so confidently beareth his friend in hand that the Gospels of the foure Euangelists cannot be knowne to be true Scripture more then those of Thomas and Nicodemus but by the authoritie of his Church Wherein possible he hath also the same meaning that Doctor Standish vttereth in the place alledged x In the letter b. a little before that those counterfeit Gospels bearing the titles of Thomas Nicodemus and Bartholomew were written by them in deed but his Church to shew her authoritie that this she can do hath repealed them A fat conceit yet some mens stomackes belike can digest it But if the Iesuite cannot conceiue how the Scripture may be discerned from other writings vnlesse we allow him the Churches authoritie let him hearken and learne of a rare man of his owne side Picus of Mirandula who speaking of the Scriptures y Refert Posseu bibl in Cicero c. 11. hath this memorable saying They do not moue they do not perswade but they enforce vs they driue vs forward they violently constraine vs. Thou readest words rude and homely but such as are quicke liuely flaming stinging piercing to the bottome of the spirit and by their admirable power transforming the whole man This admirable light shining in the Scripture it selfe shall assure vs it is the word of God better I hope then that Church whose tongue is sold to speake nothing but the Popes will § 29. Fourthly if to haue an entire faith in all particular points must be foreknowne as a marke whereby to know the true Church then contrary to that which hath bene alreadie proued the authoritie of the Church should not be a necessarie meanes whereby men must come to the infallible knowledge of true faith for if before we come to know which is the true Church we might by other meanes haue knowne which is the true faith in all points what need then is there for getting the true faith alreadie had to vse or bring the authoritie of the Church The Answer 1 Because this reason is the same with that which goeth before therefore it shall receiue the same answer That although we need the ministerie of the Church to teach vs the faith and this faith is not ordinarily knowne till the Church or some member thereof reueale it to vs yet may it be a marke whereby to know the Church as the effect is a marke of the cause that produceth it the fruite of the tree the teaching of the schoolemaister In which case the reuelation of the true faith whereby we come to know it is an effect or worke of the Church and so able and fit to assure vs that it is the Church Neither doth this suppose or imply that the faith is already had and knowne by other meanes before we vse the Church but onely that when the Church teacheth the faith thereof in the order of my vnderstanding is first knowne that is to say the Church and the faith being inseparably ioyned together yet the faith first cometh to my knowledge This I further explicate by a similitude For musick is the marke of a Musitian whereby to know him and to distinguish him from all other professions And though I must first be assured it is good musicke that he sheweth before I can be certaine he is a Musitian yet were it folly to reason as the Iesuite doth what need then is there for the getting of the musicke already had to vse the ministerie of the Musitian for the musicke is not already had but onely by his playing it cometh in order before himselfe into my vnderstanding and then I know him thereby So a 1. Reg. 3.16 two women laid claime both to one child and both pretended themselues to be true mother thereunto as the Church of Rome this day striueth with vs pleading for her selfe that she is our holy mother the Church and the child is hers in this contention we must find out the Church by the same markes that Salomon found out the true mother which was her tender compassion inclosed in her bowels and discouered by her words that she had rather part with her child then haue it cut in sunder And if the Iesuite should reason against Salomons iudgement that he had followed a wrong marke which was inclosed in the woman heart and needed great iudgement yea diuine illumination to find it the woman her selfe by her speech and behauiour made it knowne to him and if pietie and pitie were the note of a true mother whereby to know her then contrary to that which hath bene already proued the speech and behauiour of the mother should not be a necessary meanes whereby Salomon must come to the knowledge of this pietie c. If I say he should thus argue against Salomon he might do it with the same reason that he vseth against vs and possible with as good successe * V. vltim the spirit of God and the iudgement of all Israel in both alike equally condemning his sophistry For was not the womans pitie toward the child knowne to Salomons wisedome before he knew her to be the mother and yet her selfe was the instrument that made it knowne So true faith is the mark of the Church and known to me before the Church but yet by no other meanes but by the Church whose ministery is needful for the getting it as the cause is needfull for the obtaining of the effect and afterward it selfe is proued by the same effect Now the teaching of the truth is an effect of the true Church § 30. Fiftly if before we giue absolute infallible and vndoubted credit to the true Church we must examine and iudge whether euery particular point which it teacheth be the truth with authoritie to accept that which we like or which in our conceit seemeth right and conformable to Gods word and to reiect whatsoeuer we dislike or which in our priuate iudgement seemeth not so right or conformable then we make our selues examiners and iudges ouer the Church and consequently preferre our liking or disliking our iudgement and censure of the sence of Scripture before the iudgement definition and censure of the true Church But it is absurd both in reason and religion to preferre the iudgement of anie priuate man be he neuer so wittie or learned or neuer so strongly perswaded in his owne conceit that he is taught by the Spirit before the sentence of Gods Catholike Church which is a companie of men many of which both are and haue bin most vertuous wise and learned and which is chiefe is such a companie as according to the absolute and infallible promises of Scripture hath Christ himselfe and his holy Spirit continually among them guiding them and teaching them all truth and not permitting them to erre Matth. vlt. 10.14 16. vt supra The Answer 1 This is his last argument wherein he reasoneth thus that if the faith be a note of the Church then it must first be examined
haue him say so For t Ioh. 5.39 our Sauiour himselfe refused not to haue his doctrine tried though he were better then the Church neither is it vnpossible for a priuate man to espy an error in the teaching of the best Church that is in which case he may iudge the Church and his iudgement is to be preferred as u Panormit Gerson whose words you haue Digress 15. nu 10. some Papists themselues deny not And out of question I thinke the most learned and discreet Papists to be wholly of this mind in that many of them haue called in question againe things already determined by their Church thinking the same that we do that it is not sufficient to make an end of questiōs vnlesse we be also sure the end is good For it is an ordinarie thing with the Iesuites and schoolemen of these dayes to expound the decrees of their Councels cleane against the originall meaning thereof which sheweth they mislike that which was decreed and helpe themselues with the fauour of the glosse against the text So the Councels of Lateran and Trent haue determined against the communion in both kinds forbidding the cup yet Ouandus a late Frier x Breuiloqu in 4. d. 9. prop. 6. pag. 221. writeth that all things duely considered that may fall out it were better to permit the cup then deny it and more grace is giuen in both kinds then in one And y Refert Bel de iustifica l. 3. c. 3. Catharinus the Bishop of Compsa maintaineth against the Trent Councell that a man by faith may be assured of the pardon of his sinnes whereas that Councell z Sess 6. cap. 9. determined the contrary And Sixtus Senensis a great clearke a Bibl. l. 1. p. 33. hath reiected as Apocrypha the seuen last chapters of Hester b Sess 4. which the Councell of Trent approued for canonicall Which these men would neuer haue done if they had thought it any iniurie to their Church to examine her teaching 5 And whereas he obiecteth further that the Church is a company of men wise learned vertuous and guided by the spirit of God and therefore it is rashnesse to iudge of their teaching I answer that this ill befits him and his cause for c Digress 16. nu 4. I haue shewed that his Church consisteth rather in the Popes sole person thē in any great company and the definitions thereof follow not the learning or vertue of any company but the Popes bare will who by the confession of all learned Papists may both erre and be as vitious foolish and vnlearned as any other And therefore the Church with her prerogatiues can do a Papist no good vntill they be taken from the Pope and giuen the Church againe Next though the company which is the Church be wise and learned c. yet are they no wiser then Christ and his Apostles whose teaching was examined neither can we know them for such till we haue tryed their teaching For d Iob 32 6.9 wise men see not all things at all times and the child with reuerence may admonish euen his father And though our Sauiour haue promised the assistance of his spirit to his Church to leade it into all truth yet in what sence that is e §. 14. nu 4. 5. I haue declared alreadie and the Iesuite may know it is not in his sence by this signe that the very persons and particular Churches to whom Christ meant those words had their errors for all that But supposing the Churches doctrine by vertue of some such promise be indeed absolutely exempted from all error yet may the same be examined and iudged of because till that be done it cannot of vs be knowne to be so For no man saith we must proue things already certaine but that we must not beleeue them to be certaine till we haue proued them And if the true Church cannot erre in any point then it standeth all men in hand to examine which is the true Church that so they may betake themselues vnto it and let him giue you a sound distinction and say directly what presumption it is against the Church and why an iniury to examine her doctrine more then it is to trie her vnitie sanctitie antiquity and succession Or if it be no wrong to make triall of these things which yet she hath by vertue of Christs promises why should it be amisse to make triall of the former which he dareth not for his life say is hers any properlier or fullier then they § 31. But you may perhaps obiect that in Scripture we are willed not to beleeue euery spirit but to examine and trie the spirits whether they be of God or no and that therefore we must examine and trie the spirit of the Church I answer that S. Iohn doth not meane that it appertaineth to euerie man to trie all spirits but in generall would not haue the Church to accept of euery one that boasteth himselfe to haue the Spirit but willeth that they should trie those spirits not that euery simple man should take vpon him thus to trie them but that those of the Church should trie them to whom the office of trying the spirits doth appertaine to wit the Doctors and Pastors of the Church which almightie God hath put of purpose in the Church Vt non circumferamur omni vent◠doctrinae Ephes 4. and that we may not like little ones wauer with euery blast of those that boast they haue the Spirit So that this trying of spirits is onely meant of those spirits which men may doubt whether they be of God or no and then also this triall belongeth to the Pastors of the Church But when it is once certaine that the spirit is of God we neither neede nor ought doubtfully to examine nor presumptuously iudge or it any more but obediently submitting the iudgement of our owne sense and reason we must beleeue the teaching of it in euery point Now it is most certaine that the spirit of the true Church is of God as out of holy Scripture hath bene most euidently declared and therefore our onely care should be to seeke out those markes and properties by which all men may easily know which particular companie of men is the true Church which we ought not to examine and trie but in all points obediently beleeue The Answer 1 The words of the Apostle are Dearly beloued beleeue not euery spirit but try the spirits whether they be of God 1. Ioh. 4.1 Whence we gather that it is the dutie of euery man to examine the doctrine that is taught him But the Iesuite answereth two things first that Saint Iohn biddeth not euery man do this but onely the Pastors Whereto I answer the words are plaine enough that he speaketh indifferently to all men that euery man for himselfe though not by himselfe but by the rule of Gods word should try the spirits For he directeth his Epistle
Conc. Trid. Sicid commen Innocen Gentil pag. 132. 135 158. c. the safe conduct that was giuen out for them as it was long afore it could be obtained so it had a clause that it should appertaine to none but such as would repent and returne to the bosome of the Romane Church which sheweth that it was a very ieast to mocke the world withall and the libertie granted by the same would haue proued no better to the Protestants then that which the Councell of Constance gaue Hus and Hierome o Vide Paralip ad hist Abb. Vrsperg pag. 396. Pogh Floren. ep ad Aretin who neuer went home againe but contrary to all truth and right were vnmercifully murthered by the Councell Now p Panorm extra de iureiurando Ego N. the law saith that he which hath securitie granted him to come hath also security to returne for he cometh not securely that may not safely returne againe 6 Secondly all the Bishops were sworne to vphold the Papacie that it may appeare they came prepared to do that they did The oath is set downe in the q Ego N. de iureiurand in decret Greg. 9. Decretals I N. Bishop from this day forward wil be faithful to S. Peter and to the holy Church of Rome and to my Lord the Pope and his successors The Papacie of the Romane Church and the rules of the holy fathers will I help defend and hold against all men so helpe me God and his holy Gospels Now r Papatâ—â— id est principatum taÌ„ in spiritualibus quam in teÌ„poralibus Dic regulas id est canones summorum Pontificum c. Panorm vbi supra this Papacie is a principalitie in things both temporall and spirituall and these rules are the Canons of the Pope and other Doctors allowed by the Church of Rome So that this Councell iudged before it heard nay they would not heare but came euery man prepared to condemne and therefore Å¿ Such as were Catharinus Dom. à Soto Cornelius Mus Salapusius Ciconia Fontidonius Baptista Fornerius and others whereof reade Innocent Gentill exameÌ„ at euery Sessions they had certaine sermons preached by Friers tending to nothing but railing against the Protestants and inciting the Councell against them Whereunto they added another policie by spreading t Innocen Gentill pag. 32. Boz de sign eccles lib. 18. cap. 3. reports of one Abdisu that should be Patriarke of the Assyrians and was come to Rome to acknowledge the Popes supremacie and religion with many admirable particulars all which newes was spred for the nonce to fill mens minds with a conceit and liking of that which they meant in the Councell to decree The which partialitie and cunning when the Princes of Europe saw u See Illyr Protest cont coÌ„cil Innocent Gentill pag. 28 31. 96. 98. 110. they sent their protestations against the Councell as vnsufficient to reforme religion namely the Emperor Charles the French King the Kings of England and Denmark the States of Heluetia and others 7 Thirdly in trying the controuersies they examined not by the Scriptures onely but by traditions x Sess 4. also which afore that time no man was bound to beleeue and that which was worse there did nothing passe till the Pope with his Consistory at home had scene it and whatsoeuer he fancied that was decreed for which purpose there went continuall posts betweene Trent and Rome and while the Doctors pro forma tantùm were disputing at Trent the Pope was ingrossing the Canons at Rome which being returned in packets were solemnly published in the Councel And thus they measured sometime with a wrong rule and sometime with no rule at all And though they had measured with the right rule yet they did it not rightly for that they applied not the doctrine to the rule but bent the rule to their owne doctrine turning the Scripture violently to serue their opinions For in the fourth Session they decreed that no man should giue any other exposition of Scripture then such as might agree with the doctrine of the Church of Rome Now that doctrine was the thing that should be examined and the Scripture was the rule that it should be examined by and therefore they wrested the rule to their opinions 8 So that if it were not lawfull to examine the teaching of the Church as the Iesuite holdeth yet this example of the Trent Councell may teach him that at least it is lawfull to trie whether the Church proceed aright in teaching as many Papists vpon experience of these dealings no doubt haue not bin afraid to examine things pretended to be already concluded by Councels else that Church is in a miserable plight that will yeeld vs no reason of her faith but her owne bare word and much doubteth her selfe that will suffer none to trie her teaching by so euen a rule as is the Scripture and all Papists her children are in worse case then y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vita Aristoph praefixa Scholiis he that was iudged to be the son of Philip of Aegina only because his mother said so for they must not onely beleeue God is their father because she telleth them so but they must take her word too that Christ is her husband contrary to a notorious suspition that hath long gone of her and would be better cleared then by her bare word z Nos iustitiam nostram ecclesiae sponsae nostrae nolentes negligere saith Boniface 8. de immunit eccle c. quoniam in sexto ibid. de elect c. vbi periculum § caeterumque condemned by Bernard epist 237. that she is the Popes concubine and hath had many children by him out of lawfull wedlocke § 32. The markes be especially those foure which are gathered out of Scripture and expresly set downe as properties of the Church in the Constantinopolitane Creed which is receiued commonly of all and inserted euen in the Protestants Communion booke Vna Sancta Catholica Apostolica One Holy Catholike Apostolike By all which if I had leisure I might shew at large how that the Romane Church that is to say that companie which communicateth and agreeth in profession of faith with the Church of Rome is the onely true Church and that the Protestants that is to say that company which from Luthers time hitherward haue opposed themselues against the Romane Church neither all nor anie particular sect of them can be the true Church for the Romane Church onely is truly One Holy Catholike and Apostolike whereas the Protestants either want all or at the least some of these properties The Answer 1 The Constantinopolitane Creed and the sacred Scripture teach these foure to be qualities abiding in the Church and certaine adiuncts belonging thereunto but not that they are the markes whereby to find it For we call that a Marke whereby the thing questioned is vndoubtedly brought to our knowledge which these foure in the question of the
8. c. 22 Zosim l. 5. Socr l. 6. c. 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 262. The Cathedrall Church at Constantinople with the Senate house were set on fire burned to the ground in the pursuit of reuenge The people were robbed of their Pastors and the Pastors themselues persecuted each other and pursued their people most vnmercifully Caesar Baronius beginning to intreate of this contention z Annal tom 5 An. 400. nu 51. hath these words A shamefull contention in the Church the lamentable narration wherof I now take in hand wherein shall be described the bickering and cursed persecution not of Gentile against Christians or heretickes against Catholickes or wicked men against good and iust men but which is monstrous and prodigious of Saints and holy men one against another The which words make it plaine that this contention was among Gods owne children in the true Church The like is written of the Bishops in the Councell of Nice a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sozo l. 1 c. 17. accusing one another to the Emperour as soone as they were assembled of whose iarres that famous speech of Constantine made vnto them vpon that occasion giueth witnesse wherin among many other things b Soz. ibid. Niceph l 8. c. 16. idem in Conc. â—y â—apud Niceph l 8. c. 50. Euseb vit CoÌ„stant l. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he telleth them that he thinketh this worse then all the euils to be vttered that he seeth the Church of God dissenting by contentions and contrary opinions Yea Sozomen c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lib. 1. c. 16. saith The contrarietie of opinions among the learned at that time was so scandalous that it turned many from embracing the Christian religion So likewise in a Councell holden at Constantinople for the deposing of Nazianzen he thus admonisheth the Bishops d Vita Nazian praefixa operibus eius Graecè editis Basil It is a shame ô my fellow Pastors of the sacred flocke of Christ and not befitting you if while you teach others peace your selues fall to warre and how shall you perswade others to vnitie your selues being at variance In the second Councell of Ephesus Flauianus the Bishop of Constantinople was deposed e Liberat. breu c. 12. Niceph. l. 14. c. 47. pitifully murthered f Euagr. l. 1. c. 10 Niceph. l. 14. c. 47. with him were also deposed Eusebius Dorilaeus Ibas Theodoret Domnus Daniel Aquilinus and Irenaeus all Catholicke Bishops and this was not done by the faction of Dioscorus alone g Baro. An. 449 nu 97. 98. 105. but by the Catholicke Bishops themselues all which saith Baronius Consented both to the restoring of Eutyches and deposing of Flauianus and the rest There was in this contentious Councell aboue 132. Bishops whereof the foure Patriarkes beside the Popes Deputie were part yea it was an Oecumenicall Councell lawfully assembled of Catholicke Bishops yet through the conueiance of cunning aduersaries they were set one against another For the godly men of those times had secret enemies grieuous wolues in sheeps clothing who tooke all occasions to abuse their simplicity and set them at variance among themselues For so do men vse h Sozo l. 6. c. 4. saith an old historie speaking of this matter as long as strangers wrong them to hold together but when they are deliuered frâ—m outward troubles then they fall out among themselues Thus the policie of the Arrians kindled those contentions that among the Catholickes brake out in the cause of Athanasius and by strange deuices nourished them wherby they drew godly Bishops into their faction against the truth as i Haer 68. Epiphanius noteth of the Meletians * Primas fereÌ„tes tum in pietate tuÌ„ in vita Meletiani qui summam iustitiam veritatis demonstrabaÌ„t Godly men that being mingled with the Arrians though they abode in the true faith yet were they not free from some contagion which they gathered in that societiâ— and one part hereof was k Atha orat 1. contr Arrian their standing with others against Athanasius This was it that bred the troubles among the Bishops in the Councels of Seleucia Syrmium Antioch Tirus Lampsacum Ariminum and many other wherin euermore something was practised euen by Bishops of the true faith against their fellow Bishops and the faith it selfe The Councell of Ariminum is famous for this wherein there were aboue 400. Bishops of the West all Catholicke l Athan. de Synod but 50. or therabouts that were Arrians and yet they relented from the faith of the Nicen Councel towards Arrianisme and gaue occasion of infinite broiles in the Church afterward by their inconstancie 5 And long before this Saint Cyprian lamented Church-contentions and m L. 4. Ep. 4. thinketh God sent the persecutions of his time for no other cause These euils saith he had not come vpon the brethren if they had bin linked together in brotherly concord And a little after the persecution of Iulian was ouer the stories n Sozo l. 6. c 4. Niceph. l. 10. c. 40. tell how the Church-gouernours againe moued questions and disputations about the dogmaticall points of faith And Eusebius beginning to intreate of the bloody persecution which the Church suffered vnder Diocletian saith the contentions of the learned therein was the cause o Lib. 8. hist c. 1 these are his words They also saith he which seemed to be our Pastors casting off the rule of piety inflamed themselues with mutuall contentions each against other they increased nothing but strife threats enuy and quarels euerie man with all tyranny pursuing his ambition Neither did the persecution ensuing stay this dissention but as soone as euer peace came to the Church they fell to it againe p Euseb vit Constan l. 3. Gela. CyzeceÌ„ Act conc Nic. l. 2 c. 7. 8. that the good Emperour which brought this peace had much ado with all his authoritie to appease them wherupon Basil the great maketh this sorowfull complaint In other arts and sciences q Aschet proae de iudic Dei p. â—89 Graec. The like complaint made by the Emperour Theodosius of the Catholicke Bishops in his time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concil Ephes pag. 235. saith he I haue seene much concord among the professors thereof onely in the Church of God I haue obserued so much diuision and so exceeding great dissention of many both among themselues and against the holy Scriptures and that which is most horrible the Bishops themselues haue stood in such difference among themselues both of mind and opinion and contrary to the commandements of Christ haue vsed such contrarietie that thereby the Church of God hath bene vnmercifully drawn in sunder and his flocke troubled without all care and pitie A heauy complaint and such as chargeth the Church with a foule blemish euen as foule euery way as that wherewith the Iesuite and the rest of our enemies this day vpbraid the Church
of England Yet did not Basil therefore thinke it was not the true Church as the Iesuite disputeth against vs much lesse did he separate himselfe from it but acknowledgeth the enuy of Satan who can set brethren at oddes in their fathers owne house who are to be aduised to reconcile themselues and at length to embrace vnitie when they see Papists their enemies scorning them and clapping their hands at the bickering lest all to late when Gods iudgements fall vpon them as they did vpon the primitiue Church for that same sinne they learne by their owne calamitie to professe the faith in vnitie r Philostrat heroic in Protesilao One saith the communion of good things often times begetteth enuy but when men communicate in miseries they begin to loue one another recompencing compassion for compassion § 34. And which chiefly is to be pondered as principally appertaining to this marke of vnitie they haue no meanes to end their controuersies and so to returne to vnitie and to continue therin For while as they admit no rule of faith but onely Scripture which Scripture diuerse men expound diuersly according to the diuerse humours and opinions or fancies of euery one not admitting anie head or chiefe rule infallibly guided by the holy Ghost to whose censure in matters of faith all the rest should submit themselues vt capite constituto schismatis tollatur occasio an head or chiele ruler being ordained occasion of schisme may be taken away whiles they do thus as they all do alwayes thus all proclaiming to be ruled by onely Scripture and yet almost euery one expounding Scripture diuersly and one contrary to another according to the seeming of euery ones sense and neuer a one admitting one superiour infallibly guided by the holy Spirit of God to whose iudgement all the rest should submit themselues whiles I say they do thus it is impossible they should haue the vnitie of faith which is required as a marke whereby to know Christs true Church The Answer 1 The Iesuit hauing obiected that there is no vnity among vs now giueth his reason why there can be none because we make the holy Scripture the rule of our faith and indeed it is true that all Protestants professe the Scriptures to be the rule of faith which the Iesuite may repeate as often as be pleaseth coming ouer with it againe and againe but no Papist can confute it yea many Papists seem in expresse termes themselues to grant it as I haue shewed Digression 3. where the point is handled at large and whither the reader must betake himselfe for the triall Onely I will adde the words of Acosta a Biblio select l. 2 c. 15. reported and allowed by Posseuinus the Iesuite that the diligent attentiue and frequent reading as also the meditation and conference of the Scriptures hath alwayes seemed to them the chiefest rule of all to vnderstand by And I will repeate b De verb. Dei l. 1. c. 2. the words of Bellarmine The sacred Scripture is the rule of faith most certaine and most secure yea God hath taught vs by corporall letters which we might see and reade what his will is we should beleeue concerning him Here are three of our principall aduersaries say as much as we do and yet the Iesuite alloweth it not This his vanitie common with him in euery issue betweene vs must be chastised with those words of Austin c Epist 6. See how they grow worse and worse whose runagate babling restrained neither with feare nor shame wandereth vp and downe without any punishment 2 And though we graunt that diuers men expound the Scripture diuersly according to their fancies yea contrary one to another not submitting the exposition to one chiefe head yet cannot this disable it from being a sufficient rule to keepe vs in vnitie because the men that thus diuersly expound are not as he speaketh All and euery one that professeth our religion but some priuate men erring through ignorance or affection the open ministery of our Church in the meane time cleauing vniformly to one and the same exposition which from the beginning it neuer altered and the points wherein some among vs vary are not the articles of saluation wherein alone the reason of vnitie doth consist but some difficult places the ignorance whereof remoueth not the vnitie of faith all which I haue d § 7. nu 2. § ◠nu 7. inde § 12 nu 2. inde Digress 8. 10. already handled in that which goeth before and therefore referre my selfe to the places if any more be to be said to this matter And whereas he thinketh we should admit one head or chiefe rule to whom we should submit all our faith that a head being ordained the occasion of schisme might be taken away herein he talketh absurdly For first we acknowledge one head and chiefe ruler such as he mentioneth euen the Spirit of God whose office it is to expound the Scripture and this exposition he vttereth in the Scripture it selfe e Digr 11.12 as I haue shewed Next if we would also according to his fancie betake our selues to the externall authoritie of some man or companie of men relying vpon them in matters of faith and exposition yet this would not please him neither vnlesse the Pope were he that you may see the vaine importunitie of the Iesuite Thirdly when such a head as himself meaneth admitting it also to be the Pope were agreed vpon and all power to expound the Scripture put into his hands yet still the same difficulties would remaine that he obiecteth against vs. First that his determination though neuer so plainly published would not satisfie such as are contentious f See Dig◠24. for in the Church of Rome notwithstanding the Popes supremacie there are contentions Next that whatsoeuer he determined if it were the truth he must fetch it and shew it out of the Scripture And so still we haue as competent a iudge for the maintenance of vnitie as the Iesuite can name any and when he hath trauerst ground and fetched a compasse how he can to auoide this iudgement yet the violence of the truth and his owne experience shall tumble him headlong into it againe 3 The phrase borowed out of Ierom vt capite constituto c. meaneth not the Pope or any man else that should be iudge of the Scripture but the Pastors and Bishops ordained in euery Church for preaching and gouernement which we haue and vse according to Ieroms meaning in a course more godly and profitable then that which the Church of Rome vsurpeth § 35. Contrarie the Romane Church is alway one and vniforme in faith neuer varying or holding any dogmaticall points contrarie to that which in former times from the beginning it did hold all the learned men thereof though sometimes differing in matters not defined by the Church yet in matters of faith all conspire in one The Answer 1 That which the
Iesuite now beginneth to auouch concerning the vnitie of his Romane Church is all vntrue as I will sufficiently shew in the three next Digressions and shall haue occasion further to manifest a Digress when I come to handle the note of Vniuersalitie This is the truth and all that can be said for it b Isid Pelus ep 408 lib. 3. which Pelusiota noteth in all heretickes that the name of peace is indeed euery where but the thing it selfe no where and as c Aug. epist 162 contra pertin Donatist it was among the Donatists They sacrifice in schisme and dissention and greet the world with the name of peace whom they driue from the peace of their saluation This their vnitie is of seuen sorts d Illyric de sect Whitak controu 2. de eccle q. 5. c. 8. as some learned men among vs haue sent them word and we thinke our iarres such as they be are better then it 2 The first is the vnitie of darknesse in that they are prouident to maintaine outward peace lest their kingdom should come to nought e Mat. 12.16 such an vnitie there is in hell and one Beare they say will lie with another f Petr. Martyr decad l. 3. c. 5. and the very Cannibals vse not to eate them of their owne countrey The second is a heathenish vnitie when men for their credite wiâ—l not seeme contentious as it is very certaine they see innumerable abuses in their Church and doctrine and yet may be content to agree in all lest the world should despise them The third is brutish vnitie when their people consent because they are beastly ignorant and know not their ownâ— abominations so g Staphyl apol part 1. the Colliar said he was of the same beleefe the Church is and yet he knew neither the Churches nor hâ—s owne beleefe The fourth is Iudas his vnitie who kept companie with the other Apostles because he gained by it as many cleaue to the Romane Church and agree thereiâ— because it enricheth them and now then as a sanctuary freeth them from the danger of their sensualitie The fift is tyrannicall vnitie when men by feare are constrained to agree the Popes Consistory and Spanish Inquisition preuaile more with their people then the conscience of religion as would soone appeare if they were taken away The sixt is Herods vnitie for as he and Pilate which were secretly foes yet agreed together to crucifie Christ so these men consent in one against the truth and conspire together more to suppresse vs then to establish any sinceritie among themselues The last is the vnitie of h Iudg. 15.4 Sampsons foxes which were tied together by the tailes but all their heads were loose and euery one looked a sundry way so these men sticke together by the tailes in their religion all embracing one conceit of Poperie but in the maintenance and exposition of the same looking and thinking as many wayes as there be heads among them onely the Pope and his gouernement they all professe because it is their vantage and in him all their tailes meete together This is the vnitie of the Iesuites Church and the true genealogie thereof which we are content to acknowledge vnto them Digression 22. Obiecting the behauiour of the Papists toward the diuine Scriptures thereby to proue their varying from that which in former times the Primitiue Church of Rome beleeued 3 But whereas he saith the Romane Church hath not swarued from any point which formerly it held this is vntrue because it is declined from the doctrine of the Scriptures which the old Romane Church till Antichrist brake into it held inuiolably and for proofe hereof I will not now stand to compare the present Romane faith with the Scriptures but onely touch certaine practises of the Papists about the Scriptures which are euident signes and cleare demonstrations of that I say And first their canonizing now after 1500. years of the vulgar Latine against the Hebrew and Greeke originals for i Sess 4. the Trent Councell chargeth all men to vse it as the authenticall text in all their readings disputations sermons and expositions and that they do not reiect it vnder any pretence whatsoeuer Yea k Galatin de Arcun l. 1. c. 8. Leo Castrens apologet lib. 2. and others the learned men among them accuse the Hebrew and Greeke of corruptions manifold and their generall opinion thereof may be discouered by the Bishop of â—oledoes conceit l F. Simen bibl Complut in prolog who putting forth the Bible in diuers languages and therein printing his Latine in the middest betweene the Hebrew and Greek saith he hath placed them as the two theeues on either side but the Romane or Latin Church he hath put in the middest betweene them as Iesus Christ And yet this their Latine so swarmeth with monstrous corruptions that m Lin la. de opt gen interp l. 3. ca. 4. Reg. bibl tom 6. in var. lect lat bibl edit vulg themselues complaine of it as well as we and n Molina in 1. Tho. pag. 399. Andrad defens Trid. lib. 4. Alph. Mendoz. controu theol q. 7 pag. 514. diuers of them iustifie with vs against their fellowes the Hebrew and Greek and some that mislike it yet confesse o Posseuin bibl select l. 2. c. 6. Sixt. Sen. bibl sanct l 8. pag. 318. b. the errors supposed to be therein are not of such weight as that they touch the perfection of the Scripture in things pertaining to faith and good manners Now it is vnlikely they would striue thus about an edition against all antiquitie and probabilitie but that they see some euidence in the originals which by their Latin they hope they can auoide 4 Next p See Digr 1.9 they complaine against the Scriptures that they containe not all things needfull to saluation but the best part of true religion is made knowne to vs by vnwritten tradition which if you take away many points of the faith will reele and totter which they might neuer say for shame if they were not declined from the Scripture and had not deuised this shift of tradition to flie vnto when the Scripture is pressed against them 5 Thirdly q See Digr 2. 3. they forbid the people to reade the Scripture and will not haue it translated into the mother tongue which is a signe they mistrust their faith and doubt lest the people by reading should find it departed from the Scripture 6 Fourthly r See Digr 16. they make the Pope iudge ouer the sence of the Scripture Å¿ Concil Trid. sess 4. forbidding all other sences then such as agree with the Church of Rome and that which is prodigious they blush not to say t Cusan ep 2.3.7 The Scripture is fitted to the time and variably vnderstood the sence thereof being one while this and againe another while that according as it pleaseth the Church to change her iudgement
Marsilius Some that they haue their inherence in the quantitie this is the opinion of Thomas Bonauenture Soto Egidius Suarez and others Some that they abide with that existence which they had in the bread and wine before consecration this is the opinion of Dominicus Bannes Some that the body of Christ sustaineth them by his presence this is the opinion of Palacio Another question is how the accidents remaining after consecration haue power to nourish and whereof it is that worms or such like corruptiō is ingendred in the hoast Some say the matter hereof is made of the ayre that is round about the formes this is the opinion of some mentioned by Thomas Aquine Some that the substance of bread and wine returneth againe and from it proceedeth this nutrition or generation this is the opinion of Innocent Bonauenture and Alexander Some that of the quantity remaining the matter of the thing bred or nourished is ingendred whereinto the bread would haue turned if it had remained this is the opinon of Aquine Some that the accidents receiue possibility to be changed into this matter this is the opinion of Richard Some that when the accidents begin to corrupt there returneth a substance againe not the former substance of bread but a new that was neuer before whereof this nourishment and corruption ariseth this is the opinion of Scot Durand Biel and others Some that these generations nourishments and passions in the Sacrament are not at all being either meere apparitiōs or things miraculously created of God this was the opinion of Algerus Guitmundus and Frier Walden Such like are their questions and opinions throughout al Diuinitie too odious to mention But what vnitie call you this first to cut Diuinity into such shreds and questions and then to agree no better in determining Fidem minutis dissecant ambagibus vt quisque lingua est nequior Soluunt ligantque quaestionum vincula per Syllogismos plectiles Vae captiosis Sycophantarum strophis vae versipelli astutiae Nodos tenaces recta rumpit regula infesta discertantibus Iccirco mundi stulta delegit Deus vt concidant Sophistica Prudent Apotheos hymn in Infidel 22 Or if all this be not sufficient to conuince them you shall heare what some of themselues confesse and haue freely cōplained euen in their sermons concerning this matter that we may know them to be of a Ouid. metam l. 3. Cadmus kind or b Lucian Con. uiu the Lapithes beginning with merriments and ending with frayes that the smart of their wounds giuen each other maketh them complaine For Cornelius Mus at the Councell of Trent c Orat. ad Trid Concil 3. Dominic Aduent preached Immortall God how proudly are the anciēt monuments of our faith vexed with our contentious striuing wherby now the world is ouerturnd How peruersly is Gods word either set at nought or māgled or wrested or inuerted How rashly do our selues that we may seeme to know somthing somtime set at nought the vniform consent of all ages Is not that feruent loue to the common wealth toward one another perished whereby in times past all Christians ô sweet and deare name were called brethren Preaching is turned into contention And Diez a Iesuite d Ph. Diez cōc quadrupl Rom 3. Dominic 4. post Epiph. conc 2. p. 804. complaineth What shall we say touching the contradictions which abide in the ship of the Church it selfe For truly though the tempests without so sharply assault it yet they themselues which are within very often fall at contention one with another O holy Church of God I see thee not onely assailed by heretickes without but within thy selfe also I behold euen among Christians so many contentions strifes and quarels that it is miserable to speake it much more to see it Thus f Esa 19.2 God setteth the Egyptians together by the eares that they may fight euery man against his brother and against his friend and giueth them ouer as g Iudg. 7.22 the enemies of his Church to sheath their sword in their fellowes sides and it cannot be otherwise because as h In Euseb l. 5. c. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one said of the Manichees hauing chosen opinions not hanging together they cannot but disagree among themselues And when the language of such as would build Babel was confounded they vnderstood not each other but when one called for morter his fellow would reach him a bricke and when he cried for stone fall to remouing of ladders § 36. And no maruell because they acknowledge one chiefe Pastor appointed ouer them to wit the successour of S. Peter to whose definitiue sentence in all matters they wholly submit themselues knowing that to S. Peter and his successours Christ promised the Keyes of the kingdome of heauen and that he would vpon him and his successours as vpon a sure rocke build his Church Mat. 16. Knowing also that Christ our Sauiour did especially pray for S. Peter Luc. 22 and his successours that their faith should not faile at least so farre as to teach the Church a false faith to the intent that they might alwayes be able to confirme their brethren if at anie time they should faile in their doctrine of faith knowing lastly that to S. Peter and his successors Christ gaue most ample authority ouer his vniuersal church saying Pasce oues meas Ioh. 21. that is to say Rule or gouerne as chiefe Pastor vnder me all my flocke all those that will be called my sheepe giuing him charge to feed them with the food of true doctrine of faith and consequently binding them to receiue obediently this food at his hands and consequently againe tying himselfe so to assist him with the guiding of the holy Ghost that he and his successors should alwayes propose vnto them the food of true faith neuer should teach them ex cathedra any thing contrarie to true faith since if he should not thus assist but should permit them to teach the Church errors in faith his Church which he hath bound to heare his chiefe Pastor in all points might contrarie to his promise Mat. 16. Mat. 23. Luc. 10. erre nay by him should be bound to erre which without blasphemie cannot be said All Catholicke learned men therefore knowing this do acknowledge that the definitiue sentence of this chiefe Pastor must needes be alwayes an infallible and vndoubted truth and that therefore they may safely yea they must necessarily submit all their iudgements and opinions either in interpreting the Scriptures or otherwise to the censure of this Apostolike seate which while they do as they must alway do if they will be accounted Catholike men and will not either cast out themselues or be cast out by the sentence of this chiefe shepheard or Pastor out of the companie of the Catholike Church how is it possible that one should dissent from another in matters of faith or at least obstinately as heretikes do erre in any point of
it is agreed between vs u Bell. vbi sup c. 12. §. Thomas Caietanus that the whole power of the keyes is contained in binding and loosing x Alexand. 4. q. 79. p. 316. 317. Mag. 4. d. 18. Dura 4. d. 18 q. 1. Ouand breuilo qu. in 4. d. 18 pro 16. Sylu. verbo clauis nu 1. Rosell verbo clauis nu 1. and defined thereby so that to be the rocke or to haue the keyes supposeth or includeth no more then to haue authoritie to bind and loose which authoritie is expresly giuen in the 18. of Math. verse 18. to all the Apostles and the selfe same words touching binding and loosing are there vsed that Christ vsed before to Peter yea y Iansen concord c. 72. RheÌ„ vpon Mat. 18.18 the Papists themselues confesse that all the fathers of the Church thinke that as before to Peter so in these words to the other Apostles and their successours our Lord gaue the power of Binding and loosing Again in Ioh 20.21 our Sauiour after his resurrection breathed vpon his disciples and said to them all As my Father sent me so I send you receiue the holy Ghost whose sinnes ye remit they are remitted and whose sinnes ye retaine they are retained where the ceremony of breathing vpon them seemeth to giue them all a like portion and power of the spirit and his words As my Father sent me so I send you to imply that he sent all with equall authoritie no mans iurisdiction flowing from Peter to him but euery mans coming immediatly and alike from Christ that sent them But the last words whose sinnes ye remit or retaine they are remitted and retained signifie the same that he had said before of binding and loosing and so consequently giue them all the power included in the rocke or keyes for z Ema Sa. Iansen vpon Io. 20.21 Bella. de Ro. Pont. l. 1. c. 12. §. Dices si non in this place is giuen what Mat. 18 was promised Thus all the power of the rocke and keyes is included in binding loosing remitting and retaining and authoritie to do this is giuen to all the Apostles as much as to Peter and yet the Iesuite by meanes of the rocke and keyes thinketh Peter is made chiefe aboue them all Let him and his partakers vntie this knot say directly what they thinke at the argument Peter had no more power giuen him a Planus sensus illorum verborum tibi dabo claues quodcunque solueris c. iste est vt primò promittatur authoritas seu potestas de signata per claues deinde actiones siue officiuÌ„ explicetur per illa vocabula Soluere Ligare ita vt omnino sit idem Soluere aperire ligare claudere Bell. vbi supra §. verùm haec then that which is contained in the keyes mentioned Mat. 16. But all the Apostles had this power giuen them for binding and loosing remitting and retaining include the whole function of the keyes therefore Peter had no more then the rest of the Apostles And if they answer that Peters iurisdiction ouer them was giuen Iohn 20. when Christ bad him feed his sheepe let the zealousest Papist that is lay aside wrangling and say bona fide why is the text of Matthew 16. touching the keyes and rocke vsed then to proue his Primacy if it giue him nothing beyond his fellowes and why go they not directly to worke vrging the 20. of Iohn and letting the rocke and keyes alone as making nothing for them 13 This that I haue answered is also the iudgement of ancient Doctors in that with one consent they all expound the rocke whereupon Christ said he would build his Church b August de verb. Dom. Ser. 13. in Ioan. tract 120. Hilar de trin l. 2. 6. Ambr coÌ„ment in Eph 2. v. 20. Chrys hom 55. in Mat. Basil homil de poenit Emissen hom in natal Pet. Andotâ—ers either of Christ himselfe or of the faith and confession that Peter held whereupon it followeth that they could not thinke those words gaue Peter any more then the rest c De vnit Eccl. Cyprian saith Verily the rest of the Apostles were the same that Peter was indued with equall fellowship both of honour and authoritie but the beginning proceedeth from vnity that the Church might be shewed to be one d Aduers Iouin l. 1. Hierome saith All the Apostles receiued the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and the strength of the Church was stablished equally vpon them all e In Math. 16. Theophylact saith Although it was said to Peter onely I will giue the keyes to thee yet were they also granted all the Apostles When Where he said whose sins ye remit they are remitted f In Math. 16. Anselm saith It is to be noted that this power was not giuen alone to Peter but as Peter answered one for all so in Peter be gaue this power to all My purpose is not to heape much together out of the fathers but by a few places to shew the reader how and in what maner they vsed to speak concerning this matter There are diuers great Papists also who confesse the same whose names I haue set downe in g Digress 30. nu 41. another place 14 The next place of Luc. 22. I haue praied for thee that thy faith faile not therfore when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren I confes was spoken to Peter in regard of the sin whereinto more weake then all his brethren he fell shortly after yet notwithstanding it coÌ„taineth nothing which our Sauior meant not to the rest For as he prayed for him so he prayed for all Iohn 17.11.15.17.20 and the contents of his prayer was that their faith should not faile and the very office of Apostleship whereto he called them bound them to strengthen their brethren as h Gal. 2.11 Paul did Peter by reprouing him and made them i Gal. 2.9 pillars and k Eph. 2.20 Apoc. 21.14 foundations wherupon the world being built should recouer strength in which regard our Sauior telleth them they must be l Mat. 5.13.14 the salt and light of the earth m Mat. 28.19 and biddeth them go teach all nations which is as much as he saith to Peter in this place touching the strengthening of his brethren Besides n Plerique patres rectè intelliguÌ„t hanc Christi orationeÌ„ etiam pertinere ad totam Ecclesiam Iansen coÌ„cord c. 133. the Papists cannot deny but this prayer of Christ belongeth to all the Church which it could not if it had bene meant for the making of Peter Prince and head of his brethren whose prerogatiues I hope they vse not so liberally to impart to the whole Church and indeed the ancient writers vse this text indifferently to proue the perseuerance of the elect in faith which were no good kind of reasoning if Christ therein had meant none but Peter 15 The
third text Feed my sheepe Iohn 21. belongeth likewise to all the Apostles For though in that place those words be directed to Peter yet therein our Sauiour did but apply a general commandement to him and put him in mind of a dutie that was common to all For what were the rest of the Apostles Peters sheepe and not rather the people of the world to whoÌ„ he was to preach according to the ordinary opposition that is betweene Pastors and their flockes Or doth feeding suppose any more then preaching the Gospell to all nations which euery Apostle was bidden do And though it should yet Christ saith to all As my Father sent me so I send you and it is like the Father sent his Sonne to feed the sheepe without any subiection to another o Ier. 3.15 Act. 20.28 1. Pet. 5.1 And Pastors inferior to the Apostles are authorised to feed the flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made them ouerseers They are all Pastors p De Vnit. Eccl. saith Cyprian but the flocke is one which with one consent is fed by all the Apostles Moreouer the fathers out of this text proue that euery Pastor in the Church ought to be diligent in feeding the flocke committed to him which is an argument that they thought these words were meant to more then Peter Saint Austin q Tract 121. in Ioh. saith They which feed the sheepe of Christ with this minde to haue them their owne and not Christs are conuinced thereby that they loue not Christ and against them this speech of Christ if thou louest me feed my sheep is to be vrged Chrysostome r De Sacerd. lib. 2. saith Our Sauiour at that time intended to teach both Peter and vs how deare his Church is to him that so by this meanes we also with all our heart might take vpon vs the cure and charge of the same Church And the practise of Saint Paul reprouing Peter at Antioch sheweth euidently that euery Apostle had equall authoritie to feede not onely the flock but one another else Paul might not haue rebuked him as he did And though our aduersaries sticke reasonable well to this text and are loath to giue the Apostles any share therein with Peter yet are they not all so resolute but that some of them confesse flatly as much as I answer Cusanus Å¿ Concord l. 2. c. 13. saith If Christ said to Peter Feed my sheepe yet it is manifest that feeding is by word and example So also according to Saint Austin in his exposition vpon that place the same commandement was giuen to all there where it is said Go into all the world and preach c. there is found nothing said to Peter that importeth any power Therefore we say truly that all the Apostles in power were equall with Peter the like t Defens pacis part 2. c. 28. saith Marsilius That Christ committing the office of feeding to Peter spake to him in the person of all the Apostles which maner of speaking he testifieth to haue vsed in that he saith what I say to one I say to all And albeit the rest will not grant thus much yet it followeth euidently and vnanswerably of that which they do grant For u Baro. an 34. n. 201. Rhem. Mat. 16.19 they yeeld that no more is giuen Peter here then was promised in Mat 16. where the keyes are mentioned but I haue shewed and no Papist can deny that all the Apostles were equall in the keyes and that those words concerned Peter no more then the other disciples So that it must needes be wilfull obstinacie to say still that these words feed my sheep were meant to none but Peter And let this suffice for the first issue betweene vs. 16 The next part of my answer is that to whom soeuer any of the texts alledged were directed yet none of them intendeth that which the Iesuite assumeth for he saith that to S. Peter and his successors Christ promised the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and that he would vpon him and his successors as vpon a sure rocke build his Church meaning thereby the common conceit of the Papists that Christ in these words gaue Saint Peter and the Pope the fulnesse of power and gouernement ouer the vniuersall Church wherein the Iesuite wilfully misreporteth the text For there is no mention there of Pope or successor but onely of Peter and the Apostles it was his fancie to Rome that put in the Pope And how he is deceiued herein you may perceiue by this that x Caiet tract de instit Pontific c. 13. § Ad huius rei euidentiam the Papists acknowledge the succession of the Pope had not his beginning from Christ and the Gospell but from the death of Peter at Rome which being true then whatsoeuer he said to Peter yet he gaue nothing to the Pope for if he had his institution into the Papacie had bin by the Gospell and the fact of Christ which the Papists dare not say Againe Christ said not to Peter that vpon him he would build his Church but thou art Peter and vpon this rocks I will build it meaning as y Serm 13. de verbis Domini Saint Augustine expoundeth vpon this rocke which thou hast confessed vpon this rocke which thou hast knowne saying thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God will I build my Church I will build thee vpon me not me vpon thee For the rocke was Christ whereupon Peter himselfe was built sith no man can lay any other foundation then that which is layd alreadie which is Iesus Christ And z De trinit l. 4. pag. 106. Cyril saith I thinke that by the rocke Christ meant nothing else but the vnmoueable faith of his disciple wherein the Church is founded and stayed from falling And Hilarie a De trinit l. 2. The building of the Church is vpon this rocke of confession this faith is the foundation of the Church by reason of this faith hell gates preuaile not against her b Hom. in nat S. Petri. going vnder the name of Eusâ—bius Emisenuâ— but Baronius saith the author of those homilies is Eucherius Lugdunensis annal tom 6. ann 441. nu 5. Eucherius saith Let vs see what this is I will build my Church vpon this rocke vpon this rocke which euen now thou laydst to be the foundation of faith vpon this rocke whiâ—h euen now thou taughtest saying Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God vpon this rocke and vpon this faith will I build my Church whereunto the Apostle agreeing saith Other foundation can no man lay but that which is laid Iesus Christ as if he should say there is no other foundation but that rocke which Peter layd for a foundation when he said thou art Christ Yea many learned Papists also refuse this new exposition of the Iesuites and well saw the words could not beare it and therefore after the example of the fathers expound
are driuen to yeeld the keyes to all the Apostles as well as to Peter and yet they thinke he alone had the primacie which sheweth clearly that the keyes containe it not Fourthly they which expound the power of the keyes to shew what they containe mention therein no more but as I haue answered The Councell of Colen vnder Hermannus x Bell. de poen l. 1 c. 1. penned by Gropper y Defens of the Cens whom the Papists cal the rare man of our age proceedeth thus z Enchir. concil Colon. de sacr confess But what keyes Christ when he departed hence left the Apostles and their successors in the Church that is to be explicated And truly this is plain that he committed to them his owne keyes and no other euen the keyes of the kingdome of heauen as himselfe said to Peter Whatsoeuer thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shal be loosed in heauen These keyes the Fathers deuided into the key of order and the key of iurisdiction And againe each key into the key of knowledge and of power The key of order is the power of priestly ministery which containeth power to preach the Gospell consecrate the bodie of Christ remit and retaine sinnes and to minister the sacraments The key of iurisdiction is power to restraine the faultie this is that power of excommunicating such as offend openly and absoluing them againe In which explanation of the power mentioned in the keyes we see nothing touched but onely the ministery of the word and Sacraments and the execution of discipline But Marsilius a Defens part 2 c. 6. speaketh more fully that the authoritie of the keyes according to Saint Austin and Hierom is that iudiciarie power that standeth in dispensing the word sacraments and discipline although the opinion and title of the fulnesse of power which the Bishop of Rome ascribeth to himselfe tooke his beginning from these words Whose sinnes ye remit they are remitted and whatsoeuer you shall bind vpon earth shall be bound in heauen 20 The second text alledged is Luk. 22.32 where Christ saith to Peter I haue praid for thee that thy faith faile not and thou being conuerted strengthen thy brethrē which the Iesuit expoundeth as if our Sauiour had specially prayed for S. Peter and the Pope that their faith should not faile at least so farre as to teach the Church a false faith to the intent they might alway be able to confirme their brethren if at any time they should faile in the doctrine of faith which all Catholicke men knowing do confesse the Popes definitiue sentence to be always an infallible truth and thereupon submit themselues thereunto and so liue in vnitie But this exposition is soone confuted for first here is no mention of the Pope but of Peter onely whereby it is plaine that no certaintie can be concluded out of the words for any but for the Apostles onely or if they reach to any besides Peter then according to the opinion of the most iudicious Papists the Church is it and not the Pope So saith b Qu. Vesper d. 3. art 3. prob 1. lit G. Cameracensis That which in Scripture is promised to the whole must not be attributed to any part but alway to hold the true faith and neuer to erre against it is promised by Christ to the whole company of beleeuers alone It is plaine therefore that Christ promised Peter his faith should not faile vnderstanding it not of his personall faith but of the generall faith of Gods Church committed to his regiment And Frier Walden c Doctr. fid l. ◠c. 19. saith Peter bare the type of the Church not of the particular Romane Church but of the vniuersall Church not gathered together in a generall Councell but dispersed through the world from Christ to our times Of the same mind are d Concord l. ◠c. 11. Cusanus and e Defen part 2. c. 28. Marsilius So that in the iudgement of foure of the learnedst among our aduersaries the purpose of Christ was not by this text to indow Peter or the Pope but the whole Catholick Church and so accordingly the right of gouernment and freedome from erring should remaine not in the Pope but in the vniuersall Church cleane cōtrary to that which the Iesuit here supposeth 21 Secondly the direct and immediate purpose of Christ in these words is to forewarne Peter of the sinne whereinto he fell afterward by denying him and the meaning is that though Satan desired thereby to destroy him yet he had prayed that his faith might not by the temptation be vtterly extinguished admonishing him that as by his fall he would weaken his brethren the members of the Church so by the example of his true conuersion he should strengthen them againe vnderstanding this faith for which he prayed not of Peters teaching or directing the Church in doctrine but of the habit of faith abiding in his heart whereby he beleeued in Christ and confessed his name and f Confirmandi vocabulo authoritatem in docendo significari saith Greg. de Valen. to 3. pag 197. e. by strengthening his brethren not that he should be supreame head ouer his fellow Apostles but that g Esto a his poenitentiae exemplar ne desperent Theophyl Infirmiores fiatres exemplo tuae poenitentiae comforta ne de venia desperēt Gloss by the exāple of his repentance experience of Gods mercy to him in his infirmitie he should encourage all people against temptation This exposition is proued to be true because first there is no word in the text importing either all infalliblenesse of faith or any authoritie ouer the other Apostles See h Comment in Luc. 22. saith Caietan how Christ biddeth Peter account the Apostles not his subiects but his brethren see how he putteth him in office not to rule ouer them but to confirme them in faith hope and charitie Secondly the words going immediatly before forbid all absolute power of one ouer another The Kings of the nations beare rule and exercise authoritie ouer them but it shall not be so among you Thirdly Bellarmine acknowledgeth i Ex quibus priuilegiis primsi fortasse non manauit ad posteros De Rom. Pont. l. 4. c. 3. § Alterum priuilegium Quoad prima non agit Petri successorē Boz de sign eccl tom 2. l. 18. c. vlt. pag. 594. that to persist alway in the faith without falling from it is a prerogatiue that possible is not deriued from Peter to the Pope which being so it followeth that the Iesuites exposition is false and no Papist can be certain that by vertue of this text the Pope can teach no error any more then he is assored he cannot erre himselfe but it is cleare he may erre himselfe and all Papists yeeld it therefore it is also vncertaine whether he be enabled to teach the Church so that in teaching he
cannot erre because the words of the text are no plainer for the one then for the other For as it saith strengthen thy brethren so it saith also thy faith shall not faile yet the Popes faith may faile therefore he may also faile in strengthening his brethren if this faith and strengthening be vnderstood as the Iesuite conceiteth 22 The last place is Ioh. 21.17 where Christ biddeth Peter Feed my sheepe Out of which words the Iesuite concludeth that Christ gaue him and the Pope most ample authoritie ouer the vniuersall Church to rule it as chiefe Pastor vnder him tying himselfe so to assist him that he should neuer teach any thing è cathedra contrary to the truth and binding all the world to obey his iudgement The whâ—ch conclusions how violently they are wrested from the text let any man iudge * Note and sure it is worth the Readers labour and wil recompence any paines he can take herein to make a stand and but view whether the words be able to support so mightie conclusions as are built vpon them For this is the onely foundation that the Papists haue for the supremacie And albeit in their disputations by word and writing they pretend many texts beside as the Iesuite in this discourse doth yet you shall find when they come to canuasing they alway retire to this as to their hold and finding no other able to maintaine them hither they runne for exposition of all the rest and here they insult like souldiers which beaten out of the field come blustering one vpon anothers necke for haste into their castle But what is there here to proue the primacie which is holden to be k Pontifici in persona bâ—ati Petri terreni simul coelestis imperij iura Deus ipse commisit Extrau Ioh. 22. tit 5. c. Si frattum the fulnesse of power ouer all the kingdomes of heauen and earth or as l Greg. Valent. tom 3. pag. 184. a Iesuite describeth it such a commaund as all faithfull men in both courts internall and externall are bound to obey in all things touching manners or faith or the worship of God 23 For first I haue shewed but a little before that whatsoeuer is commaunded in these words * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil pag. â—27 belongeth to all the Apostles and confirmed the same with the confession of some learned Papists wherupon it necessarily followeth that Peter hereby had not the supremacie in question giuen him Next supposing our Sauiour had a meaning to giue Peter such a matter yet what word is there that saith as the Iesuite doth he gaue it his successor likewise For Peter might haue that which his successor hath not as the gift of miracles for example Yea I can demonstrate against all exception that although it were graunted Peter had authoritie ouer all the Apostles yet the Pope had not because he is lesse then an Apostle and the case being put m Peter died an 69. S. Iohn an 101. Baron ann 69. nu 1. ann 101. nu 2 that Peter died 32. yeares afore Saint Iohn let the resolutest Papist aline say whether it were likely that Linus or Clemens the Bishops of Rome should be aboue S. Iohn to rule or direct him If he say they were men are in danger to fall into the chincough with laughing if he say they were not then the supremacie fancied died with Peter and Christ gaue his successor none of it when he said to Peter Feed my sheepe Thirdly the words themselues Feed my sheep import no more but that he should be diligent in ouerseeing the flock of Christ committed to the generall care of him and his fellow Apostles as is proued by this that the people to be taught are ordinarily called n Cant 1.7 Iâ—h 10 16. the fold o Ezech 34.2 Act 20 28. the flocke p Psal 77 20. Ioh. 10.11 the sheepe of Christ and q Ier. 3.15 preaching to them is called feeding and r Eph. 4.11 the preachers Pastors The which words if they be racked to signifie ruling as the Pope claimeth with fulnesse of power then others were made Popes as well as Peter For Å¿ Act. 10.18 1. Pet. 5.1 Ezech. 3 4. Ier. 3 15. all pastors are commaunded to feed the stocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made them ouerseers and they reproued that feed not Feeding therefore signifieth no more but to preach the Gospell and to giue good example as Cusanus t Concord l 2. c. 13. expoundeth it and before him u Defens part 2 c 28. Marsilius two learned Papists who vtterly disallow this exposition of the Iesuites and thinke this text proueth not the Supremacy 24 The last part of my answer is that although it were granted the texts alledged pertaine to Peter alone and containe the Primacy in question yet can the Pope reape no benefit thereby because we deny him to be Saint Peters successour the which point seeing the Iesuite hath onely assumed and not proued therefore neither will I touch it any further here but referre my selfe ouer to the 29. Digression where the reader shall plainely see vpon what silly grounds the Popes succession is beleeued the which notwithstanding is a point of such consequence that if it be not throughly proued all Popery will be void and without foundation at the first sight in that all arguments made for it of what sort soeuer are at the last resolued into the Popes authoritie and this authoritie is confessed to depend vpon his succeeding Peter as vpon the beginning and foundation thereof 25 Thus we see the vnitie of Papists is auouched vpon grounds meerely false the Pope neither succeeding Peter nor Peter being aboue the other Apostles in infalliblenesse of faith or power of gouernment All the Iesuites conclusions therefore that the Church hath alway submitted her selfe to the Popes definitiue sentence that the Pope caÌ„not erre that it is his office to direct all good Catholickes that the Church should erre yea be bound to erre if he might fall into error I say these and the like conclusions scattered all ouer his discourse are vanitie for the disproofe whereof the euent of things and experience of all ages is sufficient without any more ado which giue plentifull testimony that he is neither free from error not receiued as supreme iudge nor admitted as the head of vnity but contrariwise in all ages he hath bene detected of error yea resisted iudged condemned and deposed for heresie The discourse whereof I put ouer to the Digressions following that the reader may haue some light concerning this matter Digression 27. Shewing that the Church Primitiue acknowledged not the Popes Primacy 26 This I will demonstrate onely by foure experiences of those times First that whereas there were foure or fiue Patriarks among whoÌ„ for the better gouernment all the Churches of the world were deuided the other three were made equall by the Church-gouernment and practise of
him Secondly Christ saith Simon louest thou me more then these Why doth he examine him of his loue more then the rest but that he intended him more authoritie I answer to make him see his fault who hauing lately vndertooke more then all euen to die with him though all should forsake him yet when it came to triall performed lesse then any denying him thrise which none else did And possible also to let him know his sinne was pardoned x Luc. 7.47 because more is forgiuen to him that loueth more Thirdly he not onely examineth him of his loue but also thereby draweth out of him a feruent confession of it I answer this he did also in regard of his former sinne y Isid Pelusiot l. 1. Ep. 103. by a threefold confession to heale his threefold deniall and to assure his fellow disciples of his repentance and to shew by his example how deare the loue of Christ should be to them that meddle with feeding Christs flocke Fourthly he biddeth him Feed and feeding is Ruling with fulnesse of power I answer he biddeth him feed his sheepe and lambes which are the people and not the Apostles properly which proueth that feeding hath no such meaning Besides feeding signifieth ruling not euery way but in such maner as appertaineth to the persons that do feed And therefore in kings it is to rule with fulnesse of power but in Pastors with the word and discipline onely as appeareth by this that all Bishops and teachers are called z Eph 4.11 Pastors and bidden a Ier. 3.15 Ezec 34 Act. 20.28 1. Pet. 5.1 feede the flocke of Christ and yet no man thinketh they are made Popes thereby Lastly Peter is bidden Feed the sheepe the Apostles are a part of Christs sheep therefore he must feed them I answer this is granted but then feeding signifieth no more but edifying by word and example and so as Peter must feed the Apostles the Apostles must feed him againe by the same commandement of Christ b Marc. 16. that bade them preach the Gospell to euery creature as c Gal. 2. Paul fed him at Antioch by reproofe And whereas some vrge that the sheepe signifie the vniuersall Church because Christ saith not these are those sheepe in particular but my sheeepe in generall and so Peter is set ouer the vniuersall Church this is but a speculation for if the Church be strained into so wide a signification he could not feed it because he could feed no more then that part which was in his time or followed after him wherein the other Apostles fed in community with him and feeding was not Poping Thus we see that vnlesse the Papists may be allowed to racke the words of Scripture beyond all compasse of ordinary vnderstanding and bring to them the sence which they should fetch from them there is nothing in all the Bible sufficient to vphold any part of that wherein they are so confident § 37. So that this difference may be assigned betweene any sort of heretickes and the Romane Church that they are a companie not vnited among themselues by anie linke which is able to containe and continue them in the vnitie of faith whereas the Romane Church is as S. Cyprian speaketh Plebs sacerdoti adunata grex pastori suo adhaerens A people conioyned to their priest and a flocke cleauing to their chiefe Pastor Whom whilest it heareth as it is bound to do it is vnpossible but it should retaine vnitie of faith Like contrarie according to the saying of the same S. Cyprian lib. 1. epist 5. ad Cornel. contra Haeret. Non aliunde haereses obortae sunt aut nata schismata quà m inde quòd Sacerdoti non obtemperatur nec vnus in Ecclesia ad tempus sacerdos vnus iudex vice Christi cogitatur Nor from any other roote haue heresies and schismes sprong vp but from this that men do not obey the priest of God neither do they consider how that in the Church there is one Priest and one iudge for the time in stead of Christ The Answer 1 How well the Romane Church is linked together I haue said in the former section and therefore if the Iesuit will assigne a difference betweene it and heretickes which will be the same that is betweene fish and herrings he must do it by somthing else then by their vnitie wherunto Saint Cyprian giueth no testimony in the words alledged but that it pleased the Iesuite thereby to impose vpon his ignorant reader For first he speaketh not in any of both places concerning the Church of Rome but of euery part of the Church whersoeuer saith It is a company adhering to their Pastour c. Next by this one Pastor and iudge whereto the Church adhereth he meaneth not the Bishop of Rome ouer all the world for himselfe dissented from him in the cause of appeales and rebaptization but euery Bishop in his owne circuit Thirdly supposing he had conceited the Pope and by these words immediatly meant him yet what is that to the Pope now who is degenerate into another creature then at that time he was whereby it cometh to passe that many good things might be said of him then that cannot now and of his Church then which since that time are perished 2 But the truth is that saying the Church is a people cleauing to their Priest he meaneth it not of al Gods Church cleauing to the Pope but of euery particular Church obeying their Pastour according to Saint Pauls admonition a Heb. 13.17 Obey and submit your selues to such as haue the ouersight of you And the want hereof he saith is the roote of schisme not the dissenting from the Pope And this is proued to be his meaning because in b Lib. 4. Ep. 9. ad Florent another Epistle he hath the same words applying them to himselfe and complaining thereby that some had vnderhand refused him and communicated with others For the Nouatians at Carthage in a schisme had made them a Bishop of their owne and written to the Church of Rome falsly that he was lawfully elected the which being against the custome and peace of the Church moued him to vrge as you see the vnitie of one Bishop and to defend the Church-gouernment of that time c Hiero. comment in Tit c. 1. Chrysost hom 1 ad Philipp which was to haue but one Bishop in one citie Hence proceed his words touching euery Bishop in his owne place as the Iesuite hath alledged them Whereby you see how wel he proueth the vnitie of his Church and authoritie of his Pope euen as well as if a man should make that proper to the Bishop of Rome and his Church which appertaineth to euery Bishop and euery Church and expound that of the supremacie which importeth no more but ordinary gouernment vsed by Pastors in their owne charge This kinde of disputing is called inclosing of commons § 38. Secondly the Protestants Church is
Thirdly they haue collations which they hold by prescription that are equall to set feasts For in Spaine on the euen of the Natiuitie for example they haue a bountiful supper exceeding the measure of fasting made of fruites conserues marchpanes and such like x Llam vbi sup pag. 393. which they thinke is lawfull though it hold not the nature of fasting Fourthly they haue customes allowing them on fasting dayes to do as much as we do y Llam vbi sup pag. 369. Ouan 4. d. 16. pro. 52. For in diuers places of Spaine and Castile they vse egges cheese butter yea the lard of swines flesh And generally on saterdayes they eate the inwards of any beast with the head and feete yea any part of a swine the buttock excepted Might it please the Papists now either to giue vs leaue to do what they do themselues or else to inuite vs to their table on fasting dayes that we may haue part with them seeing their hospitalitie is so good when we are bound out from feasting at home This is that which z Ioan. Sarisb Policrat l. 7. c. â—â— a Bishop noted in them long ago and is worth the marking They vndertake strict professions and shew vs difficult things and being more familiarly fauorable to themselues when it cometh to performance they do things gentle and possible Digression 33. Concerning Auricular confession or shrift to a Priest shewing that it is not necessary for the remission of sinne and how it is an occasion rather then a remedie of sinne oftentimes 6 Touching the casting away of necessary shrift we are not to be condemned vnlesse our accusers can name some place of Scripture where Christ or his Apostles hath bound vs to it which they cannot do For their owne Canon law a De Poenit. d. 5 in poenitentia Gloss saith it was taken vp onely by a certaine tradition of the Church and not by any authoritie of the old or new Testament And though the new Iesuites and other Papists begin of late with great passion to denie this affirming that Christ ordained it in the 20. of Iohn yet that is no matter for necessitie and shame hath driuen them to say so and their predecessors as learned as they haue writ the contrary For Panormitan b Super 5. de poenit remis c. omnes vtriusque saith That opinion of the Canon law greatly pleaseth him because he findeth no manifest authoritie that euer God or Christ commaunded vs to confesse our sinnes to a Priest And Peresius a Bishop of the Trent Councell c De tradit par 3. consid 3. saith The cleare and plaine maner of this ordinance both in respect of the substance and circumstance appeareth onely by a tradition And about six score yeares since d Carranz in Sixto 4. Ouand 4. d. 16. pro. 2. Petrus Oxoniensis the Diuinitie reader at Salmanca publickly taught as I say that it had the beginning from a positiue law of the Church and not from the law of God Who though he was made to recant this yet e Ouand ibid. Bonauenture whom the Church of Rome honoreth for a Saint was of his mind long before and f Refert Henri sum pag 206. edit Salamant Medina with others at this day hold it Wherby g Rhem annot Ioh. 20.23 Hopk memor of Christian 225. § 2. their rashnes appeareth that say our Sauiour appointed it so euidently in the Gospell and their miserie that are perswaded by such sayings to beleeue it Yea h Annot. ad Tertul de poenit Rhenanus and i Annot. ad Hiero. de obitu Fabiol Erasmus as learned Papists as euer were affirme that neither Christ ordained it nor the auncient Church vsed it which is the truth For when it began in some sort to creepe in k Socr. l 5. c. 19. Sâ—zo l. 7. c. 16. Tripart histo l. 9. c. 35. Niceph. lib. 12. c. 28 Nectarius the Bishop of Constantinople put it downe in his Church and all the Bishops of the East did the like in theirs which the Papists know well enough and l WaldeÌ„ tom 2. de Sacr c 141. Dom. a Soto 4. d 18 q. 1. Henri sum pag. 325. acknowledge m Impudentissimuâ— illud Nectarij factum Andrâ—d orth expl pag 663. Nectariâ—â— a Noâ—aâ—anis seâ—uctuÌ„ fuisse oportet alâ—imare Nec endaemonem illum qui Nectario â—â—asit quin potiùs cacodaemonem credendum est Baron tom 1. an 56 nu 28. Henriq vbi supra railing vpon Nectarius for so doing which is a signe that the Protestants reiecting shrift breake no commandement of God but follow the example of the Primitiue Church that refused it The which is further proued by the preaching of Chrysostome n Hom. 22 ad pop Antioch saying This is wonderfull in God that he not onely forgiueth vs our sinnes but neither doth he disclose them or make them knowne neither doth he inforce vs to come forth and tell them he requireth no more but that we speake to him alone and to him alone confesse our faults This the godly Bishops would not haue done and taught if the confession had bene receiued in theâ—r time as necessary or if Christ had commanded it or if it had bene so soueraigne a remedie against sinne 7 And touching the necessitie of confession in Lent afore they receiue the SacrameÌ„t o Sum. Armill verbo communio § vlt. Caiet super 1. Cor 11. Paâ—orm dâ—â—clebracâ—missat si 〈◊〉 De homine the learnedst Papists that euer were acknowledge it is a custom but newly brought vp though p Hoâ—â— memor tract of confess pag 255 we be called leud preachers most wickedly deceiuing the people because we say so But marke what Caietan q In 3 â—ho q. 80. art 4. writeth and then iudge what such cause there is why we should thus be censured There appeareth no positiue law enioyning shrift before the receipt of the Communion the law of God hath no such precâ— pt but the contrary is insinuated where the Apostle saith Let a man try himself Wherfore out of this document of the Apostle it seemeth vnto me that he which is contrite for his sinne and receiueth the Communion without shrift sinneth not mortally though he haue a confessor at hand The reason mouing me thus to thinke is because it is plaine that a man hauing contrition for his mortall sinne not confessed and so receiuing doth that which is not sinne of it owne kind Yea to receiue the other Sacraments also with contrition onely seemeth no where to be forbidden And that which is not confirmed by the authoritie of the Fathers must not by a superstitious noueltie be commanded The Papists therefore extolling shrift so fast talke out of their ignorance not thinking that we know how basely they thinke of it themselues 8 For they not onely know it to be as I haue said a later tradition and custome
farre that when a man is at the perfectest yet can he not be sure he standeth in grace or shall perseuere therein Digression 38. Against the distinction of sin into mortall and veniall 26 The seuenth point of our doctrine condemned as an occasion of libertie is that we hold all sin to be mortall of it selfe and none veniall And we readily confesse indeed that this distinction in that sense is false and being deuised to maintaine the fancie of a mans perfect righteousnesse and power to fulfill the law we refuse it as idle and impious And because they say oâ—r so doing teacheth men to be carelesse in auoiding sin let the Reader iudge whether it restraine more to say as we do All your sinnes though neuer so small are mortall in their owne nature deseruing condemnation or as they do Not all are such but some are b Henriq sunâ— moral l. 4. c. 20. n. 5. veniall neither offering iniury to God nor deseruing hell nor binding vs to be so sory for theÌ„ but they c Tho. part 3. q. 83. 87. ar 3. Ouand 4. d. 16. pr. 77. Linwood l. 3. de celebrat miss c. Linte amina § vlt. may be forgiuen by knocking the brest going into a Church receiuing holy water or the Bishops blessing or crossing ones selfe or by any worke of charitie though we neuer thinke actually of them Let this conceit be well beaten into mens heads and withall define many * As for example Quamius formalis maledictio ex suo geneâ—e sit peccatum mortale vt doâ—et D. Tho. Poteâ—t â—amen et idem tra â—it esse tantum veiâ—le raâ—ioâ—e â—â—liâ—et paâ—â—itaâ—â— maâ—ctâ— it 〈…〉 bâ—â—â—ous qui 〈…〉 in 〈…〉 gâ—â— peccatâ—â— Atqâ—e hinc possunt saepe excusâ—i a mortal pâ—â—eâ—teâ— maledicentes filijs alio qui grauâ—bê° verbis vt commendando illos daemoni Greg. de Valen. tom 3 pag. 1090. B. grosse and vnseemly things very incident to the life of man to be such venials and then see who they be that vntie sinne most 27 And though we thus reiect this distinction yet is not our meaning hereby that all sinnes are equall and of like deformitie or haue the same effects or stand in one degree of contrarietie to grace or that none are veniall through the mercie of God for our trust is that through the bloud of Christ and true repentance d Matth 12.31 1. Iohn 2 1. O â—ee Christe SpeÌ„ capâ—o sore quicquid ago veniab le apud te Quamlibet indignum venia faciamque loquarque Prud. Hâ—mart in sine the mortallest sins that are shall be forgiuen vs. But we thinke it a false and presumptuous opiâ—ion to hold any sinne veniall of it owne kind that is including nothing that offendâ—th God or deserueth his iudgment Wherein we haue many great Papists on our side that our accusers may behold their conscience in smattering against that in vs which is printed for good diuinitie in their owne bookes Almaine e Moral tract 3 c. 20. saith It is a question among the schoole-doctors whether there be any such sin or no and himselfe concludeth out of Gerson that no sin is veniall of it selfe but onely through the mercie of God it being a contradiction that God should forbid an act vnder a penaltie and when he hath done the said act should not be mortall of it owne nature because being thus forbidden it is against his law and that which is against his law is of infinite euill and so mortall Of the same iudgement is f Contra artic Lutheri art 32. Fisher the Bishop of Rochester and g De vit spir lect 1. Gerson the Chancellor of Paris h Vocab Theol verbo PeccatuÌ„ veniale who comparing the rules that are ordinarily giuen to distinguish betweene mortall and veniall concludeth he can find no difference Besides i Opinio est Altisiodorensis celebrata in scholis quòd peccata venialia minuunt charitateÌ„ Haec opinio non tam improbabilis est sicut solet videri Altisiod sum l. 3. tract 6. ca. 5. q. 1. Fr. Victor re l. 8. par 2. n. 21 some schoolemen confesse that which they call venial sinne diminisheth charitie and k Duran 2. d. 42. q. 6. Nauar. manual praelud 7. n. 16. Vega def Trid. l. 11 c. 20. Greg. de ValeÌ„t tom 2. pag. 634. Et Caietan 1. 2. q. 72. ar 5. Azor. instit mor. par 1 l. 4. c. 19. others denie not but it is properly against the law of God whence it followeth that it deserueth the curse and so is mortall because l Deut. 27.26 the law saith Cursed be he that performeth not all the words of this law to do them Yea the very name of sinne attributed to it sheweth it is mortall and partaketh the very nature of sinne the diuision of sin into mortall and veniall being as Durand and Nauar hold * Est diuisio vniuoci quia ratio peccati simpliciter vniuoce saluatur in vtioque Dur. the diuision of that which signifieth the same thing and vpholdeth the selfe same forme of sin in the parts deuided that we may see how they are crossed at home in their owne schooles m Bell. de amis gr l. 1. c. 11. § QuintuÌ„ arguin who say venials are sin by analogie and imperfectly and not vniuocally Thus the Papists themselues haue misliked this distinction as well as we whose discretion should be more commended if they would spare our doctrine and ouersee it at least vntill they haue made sure it finde no secret friends in their owne Church For as long as they that wrangle against it are driuen by the truth thereof to yeeld vnto it the Protestants will take courage thereby and embrace the faith yet more ioyfully which hath aduocates to pleade for it at the Popes owne gates This is not said to condemne the vse of this distinction of sinne by the * Melancthon Remisit P. Martyâ— Vrsinus c. Protestants in another sence not of the different nature of sinne but of the diuers state and condition of the persons that sinne as they sinne either against their knowledge and conscience or of ignorance surreption and such infirmitie in which respect they call the former mortall or raigning sinnes excluding the rule of grace and drawing vpon the sinner the guilt of death the other veniall as consisting with grace and a liuing faith by meanes whereof they are pardoned and not imputed Digression 39. Touching the satisfaction that men are bound vnto for their sinnes 28 Next he accuseth vs for teaching against penance and satisfaction taught by Iohn Baptist and our blessed Sauiour wherin he speaketh vntruly of vs. For touching penance I will answer n §. 58. below in a fitter place And concerning satisfaction we beleeue that although Christ hath satisfied for the fault and punishment both eternall and temporall of our sinnes yet our selues are bound to satisfie the commandements of the Gospel
giuen to nature which belongeth to grace that cannot be without eminent danger But whatsoeuer we haue done in the point this I am sure of that our aduersaries are gone too farre euen by their owne confession There haue not bene wanting Diuines in our times d 22. p. 390. saith Dom. Bannes who haue giuen too much to freewill and the power of nature and while they thought to eschue the error of Lutherans they fell into the proud heresie of Pelagians And * Et 393. to make men free they haue made them proud filled them with sacriledge This is the truth For freewill hath of it selfe either some strength though small or none at all If any then Christ said not true without me ye can do nothing If none then where is freewill and the cooperation thereof with Gods grace I will end the point with Saints Austins complaint e De verb. Apost Ser. 2. Vnthankfull men to ascribe so much to weake wounded nature true it is that man when he was made had great strength of freewill but by sinne he lost it But f Sixt. Senens praefat l. 5. Staplet de Iustif l. 2. c. vlt. our aduersaries thinke Saint Austin went too farre in this question attributing too little to mans will § 41. In the Romane Church I confesse there be some bad and sinfull folke For the Church is called nigra formosa blacke and faire Cant. 1. because in it are mixed good and bad as out of diuerse parables of our Sauiour I proued before but there are two differences betwixt the sinfull which are in the Romane Church and among the sectaries And first of those that are among the sectaries there are none truly Holy of which as of the better or more worthie part their Church may be denominated and termed Holy as the Romane Church may be It may perhaps be that diuers of them abstaine from grosser sinnes as swearing backbiting stealing c. and that they do sometimes many workes morally good as giue almes erect hospitals liue at least in outward shew in modest and moderate sort but alas these be not sufficient or certaine signes of sanctitie all this and perhaps much more we may find in the heathen Philosophers These outward actions may proceed from naturall and sometimes from vicious and sinfull motiues and consequently may be verie farre from true holinesse which must proceede of true charitie without which charitie to distribute all that one hath to feed the poore or to giue ones bodie to burne doth nothing profite 1. Cor. 13. The which charitie must proceed de corde puro conscientia bona fide non ficta 1. Tim. 1. The which things being most inward and consequently hidden and secret cannot sufficiently be shewed to be present by those outward actions Nay they cannot be infallibly knowne of the partie himselfe for Nemo scit vtrum amore an odio dignus sit quis potest dicere mundum est cor meum Pro. 20. but are reserued to him onely qui scrutatur corda to wit almightie God and it cannot be perfectly knowne of vs who haue them truly and consequently who be truly Saints vnlesse it please him to reueale it by miracle or some other certaine way vnto vs. The Answer 1 To proue we are not the holy Church of God the Iesuite obiected our sinfull liues as if we had bene of worse conuersation then the professors of the true faith could be But forsomuch as he wisely foresaw that if we fell to comparing the liues of one another his owne Church would receiue as much disgrace thereby as ours and his argument bent against vs in the discharge would recoile vpon himselfe and roll in the fall vpon the heads of his owne people because they are as bad and sinfull as their fellowes therefore now he answereth that difficultie by assigning a difference betweene the people of his Church and the people of ours in this point and the difference he saith is this that although in his Romane Church there be some bad and sinfull yet all are not so whereas with vs there are none good but all are wicked A proud and ridiculous bragge but yet I answer it True holinesse consisteth in the concourse of the righteousnesse of iustification and sanctification The former of iustification is wheresouer Christ with all his merits is imputed and apprehended by faith for the pardon of our sinnes and accepting of vs againe to eternall life a Rom. 4.11 3.24 This is called the righteousnes of faith and they which haue it are truly holy thereby and our Church teacheth it against the Church of Rome that hath renounced it and so depriued her children of all true holinesse The second of sanctification is when we bring forth fruites worthy of amendment of life not walking after the flesh but after the spirit And we affirme that in our Church this also is ioyned with the former though we all confesse it be in great weaknesse and farre from that perfection which we desire and such as walke in it b 1. Ioh. 3.7 Mat. 7.16 12.33 Rom. 8.9 Gal. 5.22 Eph. 5.9 2. Pet. 1.5 are proued thereby to be truly holy 2 Against this externall righteousnes of our sanctification the Iesuite obiecteth that though we abstaine from grosser sinnes and do many good morall works c. yet this is no certaine signe we are holy for this and much more may proceed from sinfull motions and be found among the very Gentiles Whereto I answer that this were a good argument against vs if we had no righteousnesse among vs but such as he hath herein described For this morall holinesse is no holinesse indeed neither do we thereby declare the holinesse of our Church but say the good workes done among vs proceed from faith and loue and are directed to the glory of God according to the rules of sanctification and so are sufficient to testifie for vs. And we grant as the Iesuit requireth that many great and plausible workes of moralitie may proceed from naturall yea sinful motiues and that therefore there is no true holinesse vnlesse it proceed from charitie grounded on a pure heart and a good conscience and faith vnfained but we adde withall that the workes of our Church proceed from this charitie and thence receiue their condition of holinesse 3 And how doth the Iesuite know the contrary because he saith so confidently the holinesse found among vs ariseth not from charitie What is the ground whereupon he saith so He answereth true charitie a good conscience and faith be things inward and secret and therefore cannot by our outward actions be shewed to be present nay he saith the partie himself without reuelation or miracle cannot be sure he hath them The which if it be true I desire him to answer plainly how he knoweth his owne good workes proceed from faith and charitie and by what meanes he will demonstrate it to me that
next point containeth neuer a true word For not one of the persons named professed the Roman faith as it is now holdē a Trithem For Thaumaturgus liued in the yeare 240. Anthonie in the yeare 330. and Benet in the yeare 500. All which time the present religiō of the Romane Church was vnborne except a verie few points of small moment brought in by the superstition of a few and controlled by the generall doctrine of the Church as I shall clearely proue in the sections following Bernard liued later by 500. yeares but he knew not the present Romane faith He was indeed a Monke in many things superstitious what maruell liuing aboue a thousand yeares after Christ but he was a Papist in none of the principall points of the religion For he held the sufficiencie of the Scripture without traditions iustification by faith alone that our workes merite not that no man can keepe the Law that a man by the testimony of Gods Spirit within him may be certaine of grace that there is no such freewill as the Popish Schoolemen teach he stood against the pride of the Pope and the opinion touching the conception of the blessed Virgine without originall sinne as I will make good against the Iesuite or anie that will take his part Who if he would deale faithfully and to the point should not say Bernard professed the Romane faith and was a Monke but he should haue shewed that he professed the present Romane faith as the Councell of Trent and the Iesuits haue set it downe at least in the fundamentall points thereof which he can neuer do As for Francis of Assise who liued about the same time neither was he of the present Romane faith because it was not holden then as now it is though I cōfesse the matter be not great what that b Ecquis credat D. Franciscum pediculos semel excussos in seipsum solitum esse immittere Can. loc l. 11. c. 7. Lowsie Saint were 2 And as concerning the miracles whereby this Iesuite saith it pleased God to giue testimony of these mens holinesse I answer that what is reported of Bernard and Francis and Dominicke and others of that ranke are lyes and deuices Which I demōstrate by this that they are found no where but in the Legends and liues of Saints written by the Friers whose authoritie our aduersaries themselues despise as I will shew in the next Digression The things written of Gregorie Benet and Anthonie and some others of that time haue more antiquitie but no more certentie as I will likewise demonstrate in the same Digression though allowing much thereof to be true yet the Romane faith is not iustified thereby because as I said before they were done when yet it was vnhatched and Rome professed another religion 3 And whereas he saith diuerse of these were religious men and founded religious orders which Protestants reiect this is easily answered by telling him againe first that if they were religious men founded orders yet their so doing conuinceth not that they were of the same faith for there might be orders and professions erected in a contrary religion as the Essens for example had their peculiar order of religion and yet were I thinke no Papists who would be loath to be tyed to the rigor which they professed A solitarie nation c Plin. l. 5. c. 17. Solin Polyhist c. 38. saith the storie of them and admirable beyond all others in the world No woman among them nor venerie without money dwelling among the trees it is incredible to speake it the nation is eternall through thousands of ages wherein no man is borne so fruitfull vnto them is other mens repentance of their liues Next it followeth not because they founded orders of Monkes that therefore they were the same which the Church of Rome now retaineth for they may be altered as indeed they are by the confession of our aduersaries themselues Thirdly such as Anthonie and Benet and Eustathius were erecting professions and orders of life without warrant from the word or at least not by commandement thereof it was lawfull for vs to vse our libertie in putting them away againe without incurring the censure layed vpon vs by the Iesuite And yet he might haue remembred that a Cardinall of his owne Church was the first that put downe Abbeyes in England Digression 44. Answering that which the Papists obiect touching the miracles of their Church and the Saints therein 4 We denie not but the gift of miracles was in the Church at the first reuealing of the Gospell and long after verie commonly whose proper end was to reuoke the minds of men to the marking of the doctrine that accompanied them that by marking it which they would not so easily haue done had not the same of the preachers miraculous workes allured thē the efficacie thereof might lay hold vpon them and conuert them which it did Wherby it appeareth that all their strength arose from the doctrine confirmed by them in as much as it distinguished them from delusions and such like wonders as may be done by naturall causes and the conveiance of Sathan and assured the beholders that their concurrence with so pure and holy teaching shewed them to be of God For d Bell. de not eccl c. 14. de grat lib. arb l. 6. c. 1. our aduersaries confesse that No miracle can certainly be knowen to be so afore the Church approue it vnlesse the wil by some meane be inclined to beleeue it Whereby it appeareth concerning the purest miracles that euer were that although as a signe they inuited men to come and see yet the men being come were assured by the efficacie of the doctrine that what they saw was a true miracle and when God withheld this efficacie that it inclined not the mind then e As appeareth in the vnbeleeuing Iewes the men beleeued not but said they were delusions 5 This I say to shew our aduersaries that that they must not be offended if we examine the miracles offred by the doctrine of the Scriptures For if they confirme any other doctrine we may safely reiect them as lying wonders But we haue an other issue with them easier to be tried then this touching the credit and certaintie of their miracles such I meane as they haue to stand vpon For all that they can alledge for themselues are either the miracles of Christ and his Apostles or of the Saints in the Primitiue Church or of their Legends Touching the two first we answer in a word that they do but trifle away the time in talking of them till they haue proued their religion the same that those men taught for the miracles must be adiudged to that side that retains the same doctrine Whence it followeth that the Iesuit hath no portion in the miracles of the Primitiue Church because he is not of that faith the which if he will denie then the triall must be made by the
Shame forbiddeth me to speake of them lest I should mention not a companie of virgins dedicated to God but shewed deceitfull impudent whores with their fornications and incestuous works For what I pray you are Nunneries now adayes but the execrable brothel houses of Venus the harbors of wanton yong men where they satisfie their lust that now the veiling of a Nunne is all one as if you prostituted her openly to be a whore This is some part of the vertue of Abbeys and honestie of the old time from which the iniquitie of our new time is declined But this is not all For we must tell the children what Cornelius Agrippa saith also There be y Deâ—anit c. â—â— saith he in the Church Monks Friers and Anchorites of diuers sorts which the Church had not then when it was best They which at this day take vpon them the name of religious men professe indeed hard rules and holy duties of life bearing the names of Basil Benet Bernard Austine and Francis but few among them are good the company of those which are naught being exceeding great For hither into this profession as it were into a sanctuary of all mischiefe come flocking all such as being terrified with the conscience of their villanies can no where else escape the vengeance of law which haue committed crimes needful to be purged by punishment whose filthy life haue brought them to infamy which hauing spent their substance vpon whores and dice and surfetting through debt and needinesse are constrained to beg This crew hath dissembled holinesse and a hooded habit and strong beggery ioyned together FroÌ„ hence start out so many Stoical apes * Insolentissima poscinummia palliata mendicabula cucullata monstra barbigeri funigeri restigeti saccogeâ—uli loripedes lignipedes nudipedes atrati nigritae grisones versicolores linostolij multipelles tetiarij palliati clamydati paludati pullati praecincti bracchati c. such insoleÌ„t mony beggers patched rogues cowled monsters bush beards rope bearers halter cariers t wil wearers wry legs wooddeÌ„-legs bare legs dusky sooty collied peckled changeable linsie net wearing cloked mantled iacketing swart girt breeched stage players who hauing no credit left in things humane yet for their moÌ„strous habit sake are put in trust with the things of God Whose life being most leud and filled with all villanie is yet left vnpunished through pretence of religion These peoples vanities and error if I should set downe with my pen all the skins in Madian would not containe them Their cowle outwardly professeth holinesse but inwardly they cary detestable manners and yet their cowle as it were a buckler keepeth off all the darts of Fortune and danger In idlenesse and beggery they liue vpon other mens labours and going outwardly in course apparell like clownes tied with cords like theeues their head notted like fooles their cowle hanging like a naturals cockscombe about their eares with other markes of ignominy which they pretend to beare for Christ yet ambition ouercometh them and all things are referred to most arrogant titles c. This you see is the vertue that was in Monks and Friers and religious men and women and the truth and honestie of the old time as it is reported by our aduersaries owne mouthes who best knew it So that in my iudgement the Catholicks of our country were as good tell their children somewhat else as it if they wil tell the truth vnlesse they wil teach them vertue as the y Plat. Lycurg LacedaemoniaÌ„s taught their children sobriety that is by shewing them the vilest drunkennesse that can be and making their religious houses the samplar But you shal heare a witnes or two more speake what they obserued in the midst of Italy touching this matter whose verses because they are Poets I haue followed to help the childrens memory whom the booke mentioned would haue so often put in mind of this matter Thus writeth Palingenius z â—eo But chiefly see no Monke or Frier approch within thy dore Auoid them well no greater plague I warne thee this before The scum of mankind follies spring the sinke of euery sin Wolues clad in sheep skin seruing God their gain thereby to win The vulgar sort with shew of good they cosin and delude And vnder shew of pietie their villanies obtrude Thus do they shroud a thousand sins and thousand things forbidden Thus lust is cloked and thus their rapes and Sodomies are hidden Chase far away then from thy house these cosining foxes well The very slaues of glut and lust for which the heauens they sell a Virg In steed of vowed chastitie with harlots they indent In virgins boyes and matrons lust thus night and day is spent b Sagitt O shame how can the Church endure such two legd swine as these Whom nought but sleep and bellycheare and Venus tricks can please And Ariosto expressing how an Angell vpon occasion visited a religious house telleth according to the maner of Italy belike what vertues he found there that the Catholicks might tell their children and encourage them to the like Thus he c Orland Fur. cant 14. stan 69. writes Wherefore into an Abbey he doth go Making no question Silence there to find And Peace and Charitie and Loue also And Lowly thoughts and Well contented minds But soone he was aware it was not so All contrary their humors were inclind Silence in that same Abbey did not host Onely his name was written on a post Nor Quietnesse nor Humblenesse nor Peace Nor Charitie nor Godly loue was there They were sometimes but now those times did cease Now Couetize and Ease and Belly cheare Pride Enuie Sloth and Anger so increase Silence is banished and comes not neare And wondring much the Angell them doth view And findeth Discord in this cursed crew The which things being thus reported by themselues one of another let any man iudge who hath most disgraced religious orders and if we had not iust cause to reiect and reforme such abuses And our aduersaries are too childish to think their confident words and deuout perswasions to the simple can abolish the memory of them The bloud of so many thousand infants as haue bin murdered in Cloisters and their bones buried in priuies and fish pooles will cry vengeance against them and disclose their hypocrisie while the world endureth let the Priests and their fauourers smooth vp the matter how they can And here in England d See Balâ— in his epistle before his booke de vitis Pont. where he sets downe some part of the confessions for an example the commission sitten about the dissolution of Abbeys for the examination of the liues of the votaries because the rumor was lowd concerning them tainted so many in euery Cloister and discouered such iniquitie that it cannot be forgotten saue that the things proued and confessed were so soule and abhominable that they had bin fit to haue lyen still in darknesse and to haue bin couered
praying and shriuing as the Church of Rome teacheth them are so many heresies and directly leade men to sinne inspiring them with pride of their owne works and filling them with hypocrisie idolatrie and sensualitie as I haue shewed particularly in them all in the digressions vnder the 40. section whereas being rightly vnderstood and practised they are the doctrine of our Church also as I haue shewed before And for confession we thinke it lawfull for any man excluding the opinion of necessitie to reueale his secret sinne to his Pastor that so he may receiue particular instruction when his conscience is troubled therewith so the same be done wisely and discreetly And that which he addeth touching the saying of Protestants when they see a Papist do amisse You should not do thus is a weake proofe that we think Popery directeth them to no euill For we speake to them either as to hypocrites going against their proud profession or as to ignorant persons transgressing Gods law And our words with this relation are so far from shewing that we thinke they do against their religion that they proue we thinke the contrary For saying You should not do thus we shew them their hypocrisie in taking vpon them a profession that hath no power in it to reforme their liues and therefore aduise them to imbrace the truth that may direct them better I would not haue mentioned this obiectiō it is so contemptible but that I perceiue they are inamoured of it For Campian in g Concertat Eccl. cathol in Angl. pag 24. an epistle to the General of the Iesuits sendeth it with other newes out of England to giue hope of good successe to the Catholicke religion 4 The conclusion therefore that the Romane Church is the holy Church because the doctrine thereof is holy and leadeth to holinesse and the holy Saints are in it c. is denied because the reasons whereupon it is grounded are false and haue failed in the triall Yet it soundeth you see sweet in his eare like his sacring bell for he repeateth it often Digress 46. Naming certain points of the Popish religiō which directly tend to the maintenance of open sin and libertie of life 5 But yet in this I commend this Iesuites wit that declaring the holinesse of his doctrine he mentioneth onely certaine of the plausiblest points thereof freewill keeping the law merit fasting praying shriuing and concealeth the rest For they which commend Moyles neuer mention the Asse that begat them who yet is the one halfe of their pedigree but talk all of the Mares that beare thē So play our aduersaries in this point for some parts of their doctrine are so fowle and profane euen at the first sight without any discourse that they may not I thinke for shame offer them as patterns of their holy doctrine I name these for example that follow The h Azor. Instit mor. tom 1. p. 663. Aquipontan de Antich pag. 72. depriuing of kings and i Turrecr Sum. de eccles l. 2. c. 114. prop. 5. absoluing subiects from their obedience yea k Baron ann 1089 11. the murthering of them whensoeuer it shall be the Popes pleasure Which doctrine hath filled all parts of the world with treason and allowed any man to be a traitor against his soueraigne in case he be a Protestant Prince The worship of images whereby the people may easily be drawne to idolatry as l Durand ratio p. 13. Polyd. Inuent l 6. c. 13. some of themselues deny not and m Concil Mogūt tom 3. con pag. 938. their owne experience hath shewed thē The doctrine of pardōs n Tho. supplem q. 25. art 1. wherby they hold any sinne may be forgiuen without satisfaction This imboldened certaine o Chemnit exam de poenit Germans to rob the Popes pardoner because he had giuen them a pardon to remit the next sinne they should commit though it were a great sinne And it is not likely but in the abundance of pardons some will take courage to sinne if it be but to tast their bountie p Staphyl p. 53. The Colliars faith to beleeue as the Church beleeueth induceth the world to brutish ignorance Their doctrine touching the sacrament q Suar. tom 3. pag. 783. that a dog or a swine eating a consecrated hoast eateth the very flesh of our Sauiour of it selfe is blaspemy and atheisme r Altisiod l. 1. p. 27. Worril 1. d. 43. 4. d. 21. 26. Durand 4. p. 462. c. Some teach that soules damned long since in hell may be deliuered and returne into the body againe and do penance and be saued as diuers haue bene This giueth hope to the worst liuers that be and in part confirmeth the error of Origen ſ Hard. confut apol d. 161. Graff part 1. l. 2. c. 75. nu 3. Tho. Bergom rab v. meretrix They say the stewes are for a commonwealth This maintaineth open whoredome Yea the Pope alloweth the Curtesans in Rome and other places vpon a rent to professe bawdry They forbid the mariage of Priests that directly leadeth many of them to hell For Panormitan t part 3. cum olim de clericis coniugat saith It were for the good and saluation of their soules who cannot containe if they were suffered to marrie For experience sheweth that the law of continency hath produced contrary effects in that men liue not therein chastly but grieuously sinne by whoredome whereas it were chastity if they had to do with their owne wiues u Fr. Ouand 4. d. 13 p. 347. They hold that all hereticks stand depriued of the right of dominion both natural oeconomical and ciuill This teacheth all inhumanitie and ouerthroweth all societie For first x Ouand ib. no father hath any longer command ouer his child nor master ouer his seruant if once the Church of Rome repute him for an hereticke Secondly Princes lose their kingdoms as I said before Thirdly all Catholickes as Papists call themselues are discharged of all bond toward them y Concil Constant pag. 528. edit Crab. so that no promise or oath bindeth them any longer neither are they boūd to pay them any debts z Ouand ibid. Sum. Angel p. 101. n. 15. For he that is bound by oath or otherwise to make paiment at a certaine day if he faile yet he sinneth not because the other mans heresie hath discharged him Debtors may excuse themselues by excepting against their creditors that they are heretickes This is cosenage Fourthly a Tolet. Sum. pag. 700. it is lawfull to equiuocate by reseruing another meaning to himselfe of his words then he that heareth him shall conceiue b Rhem. art 23. 12. Yea to speake contrary to his oath if it be to detect a Papist This is lying and periury 6 Againe their doctrine not onely inferreth but expresly alloweth most palpable wickednesse directly tending to the desolation of publicke gouernment and priuate honesty
that their impudencie more then by any other deuice they haue seduced the world m Greg. a Val. to 3. pag. 291. d. One of them saith The Protestants in the questions of faith should enquire on what side the Fathers stand that it being knowne immediatly without any other examination they might embrace that doctrine which the Fathers of old iudged to be true Let vs therefore see who they be that most sticke to the Fathers 5 But first it is to be noted that of all hands it is agreed the Fathers were not of infallible iudgement but had their errors so they say themselues Austin n D. 9. Negaro saith I cannot deny but there are many things in my workes as there are in the writings of my ancestors which iustly and with good discretion may be blamed And thus they all confesse yea Anselme o Comment in 2. Cor. writeth that in their books which the Church readeth many times are found things corrupt and hereticall yet neither the bookes nor the authors are condemned for this Let the wise Reader peruse their bookes and he shall find this true that I say Thus p Refert Bellar. de Chr. l. 4 c. 8. Hilary denied that Christ in his sufferings had any sorrow q Strom. l. 6. l. 3. Clemens Alexandrinus saith that Christ did not eate and drinke of any necessitie but onely to shew he had a true body and that he and his Apostles after their death preached to the damned in hell and conuerted many r Epiph de Not. Origen taught many things against the faith and wrong expounded the most things in Scripture ſ Ep. ad Iubaiā Cyprian held rebaptization and t Aduers Prax. Tertullian Montanisme u Legat. Athenagoras condemneth second mariage And none is free 6 Yea many Fathers haue erred together with one consent as appeareth in general Councels x Turrecr sum l. 3. c. 58. concl 2. Panor de elect elect pot Signif which haue erred and may erre by our aduersaries owne confession y Euseb l. 7. c. 5. With Cyprian in his error of rebaptization took part many great Councels z Refert Bellar. Iustine Irenaeus Papias Tertullian Victorinus Lactantius Seuerus Apollinaris Nepos and many more held the error of the Millenarians And a Bann part 1. pag. 75. our aduersaries grant that the more part of Doctors if some few be against them make no infallible argument in matters of faith but in things not concerning faith the consent of all together maketh but probabilitie and no certaintie Which assumeth it for true that many fathers may erre together with one consent Hence it followeth euidently that euery thing is not vndoubtedly true which a father or many fathers haue written but may with good discretion be examined by the Scripture and if it agree not therewith it may be reiected Yea this ought to be so without any preiudice to their faith that do it For though b Eph. 4.11 God send them for the teaching of his Church yet that sending was no otherwise nor with any greater authoritie then he sendeth the present Pastors now liuing who haue the same authoritie to teach and freedom from error that they had and differ nothing from them but in antiquity which time may bring to them as well as it did to the fathers and yet who doubteth but they may erre in their teaching and without iniurie to the faith be examined in that they say 7 Vpon this ground it is that the Protestants think they are not absolutly tied to euery thing that the fathers haue written They reuerence the fathers and studie their writings and thereby attaine to great knowledge in things concerning our faith and account their books as most excellent monuments of antiquitie but they allow the Scripture onely to be iudge whereby they trie both the fathers and themselues And they thinke it most absurd which the Papists to gul the world with haue written that c Noli meis d. 9 glos §. In istis the writings of the fathers must be obserued at a nailes bredth The writings of Austine and of the other Doctors must be holden to the vttermost tittle d Onuph prim Pap. part 1. c. 6. It is rash and foolish and terrible rashnesse to go against a sence giuen by the Fathers for the vnderstanding of the Scriptures I say we thinke such speeches as these grosse and absurd and we contemne them For e Plut. in Agesil when one told Agesilaus he would bring him where hee should heare a man whistle for all the world like the singing of a Nightingale he answered It should not need for he had heard the Nightingale her selfe So we haue heard the Scripture it selfe more liuely and lesse subiect to error then the purest writings of the Doctors Wherein we are content our aduersaries themselues be iudges For Andradius f Def. Trid. l. 2. saith there can nothing be deuised more superstitious then to count those things for diuine oracles which the Fathers deliuered onely as probable And he addeth that God hath reuealed many things to vs that they neuer saw c. And whereas it is sometime busily obiected against vs that the Doctors liuing so neare the Apostles times were likely to see more then we that liue so farre off Dominicus Bannes a Doctor of their owne denieth this It is not g 22. pag. 58. 59. saith he necessary that by how much the more the Church is remote from the Apostles times by so much there should be the lesse perfect knowledge of the mysteries of faith therin because after the Apostles time there were not the most learned men in the Church which had dexteritie in vnderstanding and expounding the matters of faith We are not therefore inuolued in the more darknesse by how much the more in respect of the time we are distant from Christ but rather the Doctors of these later times being godly and insisting in the steps of the ancient Fathers haue attained more expresse vnderstanding in some things then they had For they are like children standing on the shoulders of giants who being lifted vp by the talnesse of the giants no maruell if they see further then they themselues Thus you see that our aduersaries notwithstanding their cauilling at vs yet take the same libertie in reading the Fathers that we do and thinke it reason sometimes to preferre their owne iudgement afore theirs 8 Neither were it so hainous a matter for vs to deny things written by the fathers if preiudice and malice one at another were set aside For h Augus contra Cresco l. 2. c. 32. contra Maximian l. 3. c. 14. the fathers themselues denied what some had holden before them and I know few Papists of any wit but allow it because the fathers haue their errors and take it for granted that they held many things against the Scriptures Marsilius i Defens
he they beleeue nothing but mocke at all that is shewed them of God being rooted in this opinion touching our God that he is the worst and most vniust and wicked of all gods because he hath such seruants And k Pag. 15. he telleth of a Prince in the Isle of Cuba who calling his people together shewed them a casket full of gold and iewels and told them it was the Spaniards god and after they had danced a while about it he threw it into a riuer because saith he if they once get him from vs they will kill vs this man was afterward taken by them and burned quicke who being fastened to the stake a Frier cometh to him and telleth him of God and the matters of our faith the which if he would beleeeue he might go to heauen if not he must go to hell there to be tormented for euer The Prince after a little pause asked the Frier if the Spaniards went to heauen who answering yea they did the Prince answered again without any further deliberation that then he would not go to heauen but to hell where he might once be free from that cruell nation 10 All this and much more writeth Bartolomaeus Casas protesting oftentimes ouer that he setteth not downe the thousandth part of the cruelties vsed and we are enforced to beleeue it because we reade the like in diuers others that haue written of the discouery and conquest of those nations and the best friends the Pope hath had haue complained of it Victoria reading in the schooles l Relect. 5. said We heare of many harmelesse people murthered and spoiled many Lords thrust out of their possessions and depriued of their territories the like is noted by others and the Priests and Friers are charged to be both accessary and principall in it and the matters contained in the Priests Indian letters touching their miracles and holinesse are but fictions spread abroade to ward off this infamy the which if it be vniustly laid vpon them let them not blame me but their owne writers who protest they saw it and whose narrations I haue onely related being ready to shew ten times as much out of other authors likewise as occasion shall serue In the meane time I make this vse of it that when I reade our aduersaries importunate bragges of their m Posseuin bibl select l. 9. c 9. catechizing the Indies and baptizing them such as this is n Sur. commen ann 1565. Many of the Isles and countries of the Indies greedily imbrace the faith and oftentimes whole cities are baptized 15000. conuerted to Christin one weeke to thinke they haue learned the lesson which Thales Milesius taught an adulterer to forsweare the adulterie when he had committed it o Diog. Laert. lib. 1. in Thalet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for saith he the periury is no worse then the adulterie So thinke our aduersaries that they may boldly forsweare their cruelties and bloodshed committed among the Indies because the periury and forgery whereby they deny it is no worse then the murther But this is a desperate shift § 50. Lastly let them shew some space of time in which the Romane Church was not since Christ and his Apostles or in which is was not visible and knowne as we can shew them many hundred yeares in which theirs was not or else at least by their owne confession was not visible as I proued Christs true Church must alway be Let them shew when the profession of the ancient faith in anie substantiall point did faile in the Romane Church and when and by whom the profession of a new faith began in it as we can shew when and by whom this new faith of others began Certaine it is that once the Romane Church had the true faith and was the true Church to wit when S. Paul said to them Vestra fides annuntiatur in vniuerso orbe Rom. 1. Your faith is renowmed in the whole world But when as the learned and glorious martyr Campian in Rationibus redditis academicis ratione septima vrgeth when I say did Rome change the beliefe and profession of faith so renowmed which once it had Quo tempore quo Pontifice qua via qua vi quibus incrementis vrbem orbem religio peruasit aliena quas voces quas turbas quae lamenta progenuit Omnes orbe reliquo fopiti sunt dum Roma Roma inquam noua sacramentae nouum sacrificium nouum religionis dogma procuderet Nullus extitit historicus neque Latinus neque Graecus neque remotus neque citimus qui rem tantam vel obscure iaceret in commentarios At what time vnderwhat Pope what way with what force with what augmentation or increase did a strange religion ouerflow the Citie and the whole world What speeches what rumours what tumults what troubles what lamentations at least did it breed Was all the world asleepe when Rome Rome I say the imperiall and mother Citie did coyne new sacraments a new sacrifice a new doctrin of faith and religion Was there no historiographer neither Latine nor Greeke neither farre off nor neare who would at least obscurely cast into his commentaries such a matter as this is Certainly it is not possible that if such a thing had happened but it should haue bene resisted or at the least recorded by some For suppose it were true which the Protestants imagine that some points of that religion which Rome holdeth at this day were as contrary to that which was in it when S. Paule commended the Romane faith as white is to blacke light to darknesse or so absurd as were now adayes Iudaisme or paganisme or as Holinshead saith it were the bringing them out of Gods blessing into the warme Sunne Holinsh descript Britan. fol. 11. then I demaund if it were now possible that any Prince in any Christian Citie much more the Pope in Rome the mother Citie could at this day bring in any notable absurd rite or forme of Iewish or paganish religion for example to offer vp an Oxe in sacrifice or to worship a Cow as God and not to practise it priuately in his owne chappel but to get it publikely preached and practised in all Churches not onely of Rome but of the rest of the Christian world and that none should in Christian zeale oppose themselues no Bishop preach no Doctor write against this horrible innouation of faith nor the author thereof That none should haue that Christian constancie which hath bene alway seene when any persecution was to suffer martyrdome in defence of their ancient faith That there should be neuer a true heartie Christian that would lament it None that would speake of it No historiographer that would at least make some obscure mention of it Could all be so asleepe that they could not note it or so cold and negligent of their soules good as generally without any care to yeeld to it No certainly though there were no promise to the Church
stood not disputing the matter as the Iesuite doth here with quo tempore quo Pontifice qua via qua vi quibus incrementis Were the workmen all asleepe were they all so cold and negligent For by this argument the tares might haue bin proued to be good corne but it was sufficient for him to espie them when he came into the field and to discerne them from the wheate and to giue charge to his seruants that they should not bind them vp therwith And thus came the change of religion into the church of Rome as these tares were sowne in the husbandmans field 7 Thus I haue sufficiently shewed that forsomuch as we finde the Romish faith to be against the Scriptures we haue iustly condemned it as heresie against the Catholicke faith though we were not able to note any time when it began or person that first deliuered it or people that resisted it But we haue another issue with our aduersaries about the second proposition wherein the Iesuite you see with much confidence assumeth it that there can be no proofe made of any time or persons wherein his Church altered the ancient faith He biddeth vs shew who brought in the profession of a new faith and when the old failed He asketh at what time vnder what Pope what rumors what lamentations did it breed what resistance was made against it what historiographer writ it did none oppose themselues and so concludeth that no mention being made in any storie that such an alteration was it is sure there was no such at all In which words containing the summe of all that remaineth in this section he requireth vs to shew two points first when the Church of Rome changed her religion and who they were therein that brought in a new faith Next what resistance was made against her when she did so Wherein I am resolued the Iesuite speaketh against his owne knowledge onely to set a good face on the matter For is it possible he should be so ignorant as to imagine these demaunds cannot be satisfied Such as he is may speake boldly and peremptorily but they that trust them wil be deceiued as I wil plainly shew in the two next digressions wherein I will out of sufficient records make direct proofe first that the beginning of many principall points of the Romish faith may be shewed both concerning the time and the persons that began them Secondly that in all ages the corruptions of that Church haue bene resisted as they came in The shewing of which two points will fully answer all that is contained in this section Digression 51. Naming seuen points of the Popish religion with the time when and maner how they gate into the Church thereby to shew that there is sufficient record to detect the noueltie of the present Romane faith 8 This point in the matter of PARDONS is so cleare that it cannot be denied for the most learned Papists that are acknowledge the vse of them to be come very lately into the Church Which being so it must necessarily be granted there is some thing altered and begun among them since the Apostles time Durand l 4. d. 20. q. 3. saith There are few things to be affirmed for certaintie concerning Pardons because the Scripture speaketh not expresly of them and the Saints Ambrose Hilary Austin Ierome speake not of them at all Caietan m Tract de Indulg c. 1. saith there can no certaintie be found touching the beginning of Pardons there is no authoritie of the Scripture or ancient fathers Greek or Latin that bringeth it to our knowledge Alphonsus n Haeres verbo Indulgen saith Their vse seemeth to haue come but lately into the Church And Henriquez the Iesuite o Sum. moral l. 7. c. 3. Scol saith There be certaine late Diuines which affirme it is no rashnesse if a man say the vse and practise of Indulgences is not from the Apostles times If there be no mention of them in the Scriptures nor Fathers nor in the ancient Church how can it be shifted off but they had a late beginning and so are not Catholicke 9 The beginning of THE POPES SVPREMACIE vsurped ouer other Bishops was in Boniface the third For Fr. Duarenus a Papist p De sacris eccl benefic l. 1. c. 10. writeth that with great ado he obtained of Phocas that he might be made the vniuersall and oecumenical Bishop which authoritie saith he his successors haue wonderfully enlarged whereas in the beginning as q Respons de priuileg patriar charum in iure Graecoroman tom 1. Balsamon a Greeke writer witnesseth the fiue Patriarks were of equall honor and stood all in steed of one head ouer the whole bodie of the vniuersall Church The beginning of his supremacie ouer Councels was of late since the Councels of r Sess 4. 5. Constance and ſ Sess 2 18. Basil decreed within these hundred yeares in the Councell of t Sess 11. Lateran by a few Italian Bishops whereas in the ancient Church it was otherwise For Cedrenus a Greeke historiographer u Annal. p. 361. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 writeth that the oecumenicall or generall Councels were so called for that by the commaund of the Emperour the chiefe Bishops throughout the Romane Empire were assembled And x Concord l. 2. c. 25. Cusanus a late Cardinall of the Church of Rome saith how all the eight generall Councels were gathered by the Emperour The beginning of his supremacie claimed ouer Princes was but of late For Sigebert mentioning the Popes proceeding against Henry the Emperour about 300. yeares since y Chron. ann 1088. pag. 129. Idem Auentin annal Boio l. 5. pag. 470. saith Be it spoken with the leaue of all good men this noueltie that I say not heresie had not as yet sprung vp in the world that Gods Priests should teach the people that they owe no subiection to euil Princes and though they haue sworne alleageance to him yet they owe him no fidelitie neither shall be counted periured which thinke against the King yea he that obeyeth him shall be counted for excommunicate and he that doth against the King shall be absolued from the guilt of iniustice and periury In which words we see how a Frier of their owne 300. yeares since calleth that noueltie and heresie that now is cherished among our aduersaries and maintained for a peece of the Catholick faith and the Iesuite possible calleth Campian a glorious Martyr because he was tied vp for the practise thereof For it is well enough knowne that neither he nor any other Priest were euer executed in the Queenes time but onely for publishing and practising that which here you see Sigebert calleth Noueltie Besides the Popes clawbacks is it because they are beggerly both in wealth and learning as Fr. Victoria z Relect. 1. de potest eccles pag. 39. noteth of them now adayes publish in print a Carer potest Rom. Pont. l 2.
c. 9. pag 131. that the power Imperiall dependeth vpon the Popes authoritie and is subordinate to it and that the Pope hath power to remoue reuoke correct and punish Kings whose secular gouernment is not meerly necessary or expedient but when the Church cannot and this they say is to be holden with the right faith as the naturall morall and diuine law of God This is a peece of the present faith of the Church of Rome the execution and practise whereof affoordeth her such store of Martyrs in euery kingdome But that you may see how vainly they brag of their vncontrolled antiquitie marke what Waldensis hath left written almost three hundred yeares ago he b Tom. 1. p. 196. lib. 2. art 3. c. 78. saith The regall power of Princes is not by our mother the Church vsed to be set behind the priestly power as if it were nothing of it selfe but sprang from it and were the second after it They erre he saith that affirme the roote of earthly power hangeth so much on the Pope that by his commission the execution of the same is deriued to the Prince Thus he writeth in that booke which he calleth the DOCTRINE OF THE ANCIENT FAITH that we might see the Church of Rome holdeth some things which in the records of her owne Court are noted for Nouelties and late incrochments against the ancient faith 10 The first restraint that euer was made of Priests marriage was by Siritius the Bishop of Rome 380. yeares after Christ For before that time it was beleeued and practised that Priests might haue wiues as all other men and Siritius was the first that euer forbad it The first part of this which I say that before his time maried men exercised the ministerie is proued before Digress 49. num 4. and is further proued by the confession of our aduersaries themselues For Alphonsus c Aduers haeres verb. Sacerdot haeres 4. writeth that in the Primitiue Church it was obserued that he which was maried might be promoted to priesthood though it were not required of him that he should first be maried And he addeth that this custome preuailed till the times of the Nicene Councell The second part that Siritius was the first that forbad maried Priests appeareth first by the decree it selfe extant in d D. 82. plurim the Canon law next by the confession of our aduersaries For e Inuen l. 5. c. 4. Polydore affirmeth it and the Glosse vpon the f D. 84. Cum in praeterito Glos §. Qui sacrameÌ„ Canon law saith Siritius brought in the continencie of Priests and Deacons yea some affirme that of old before the time of Siritius Priests might contract mariage g Index Expur pag. 308. nu 26. This Glosse Pius Quintus the late Pope hath commanded to be wiped out because it is cleare against the Papacie but Nauclerus h Tom. 2. generat 13. pag. 537. saith in effect as much that Siritius commanded Deacons to be continent And Clictoueus i De continen sacerdot c. 4. Quem refertâ— Bellar. Greg. Valent. writeth that it is a commaundement of the Church first brought in by Siritius that maried men should not be ordained Priests vnlesse from that time forward they would containe Here he confesseth that Siritius brought in that k Greg. Valent. to 4. d. 9. q. 5. p. 5. § 1. p. 1571. a. which the Iesuites thinke to be the chiefest thing whereunto the law of single life bindeth Thus Siritius began the matter but yet l Inuen l. 5. c. 4. saith Polydore it could neuer be effected that their mariage should be taken away till Gregorie the seuenth came to be Pope in the yeare 1074. The which thing when he attempted in Germanie as m Sigeb anno 1074. Lambert pag. 201 207. Auentin annal l. 5 Naucler vol. 2. generat 36. Baron an 1074. n. 37. Sigon reg Ital. l. 9. anno 1074. the stories with one consent record he was resisted as one that brought in a new custome neuer receiued before Auentine writeth n Pag. 448. that in those dayes Priests had wiues openly as other men had and begat children their wiues being called by a seemly name Presbyterissae o Pag. 460. And when the Pope forbad them mariage this to many Bishops and other learned and good men seemed a new doctrine and a pestilent heresie as euer troubled any Christian kingdome And he saith the Bishops of Italy Germany and France met together and for this cause decreed that he had done against Christian pietie and deposed him for that among diuers other things he diuorced men and their wiues denying such as had their lawfull wiues to be Priests when yet in the meane time he admitted to the altars whoremongers adulterers and incestuous persons Let any man iudge if it had bene possible the Bishops and Cleargie of Italy France and Germanie should thus bitterly haue censured and withstood this doctrine of Hildebrand if the Church had receiued it alwayes before 11 The Images of the Trinitie p Posseâ—in biblioth l. 8. c. 16. Vasq adorat l. 2 disp 3. c. 3. Bellar c. 8. which the Church of Rome now vseth and adoreth came not in of seuen hundred yeares after Christ For q Can. 82. Carranz ibi the sixt generall Councell holden anno 687. forbiddeth the making of the holy Ghost in the likenesse of a Doue and r Apud Baron an 726. pag. 87. Gregorie the second liuing anno 726. in an Epistle to Leo Isauricus writeth that in his time they vsed not to paint or represent God the Father Vpon which words Baronius hath noted in the margent that AFTERWARDS the custome grew to paint God the Father and the holy Ghost in the Church If it grew afterwards then it was not vsed at the first 12 So likewise the beginning of all image worship was in the second Nicen Councell for Å¿ Act. 7. Zonar tom 3. pag. 95. Geo. Cedren Compen p. 387 that decreed it Whereas but a little before when Serenus a Bishop in France in detestation thereof had cast out of a Church and broken certaine images Gregory the Bishop of Rome t Lib 7. Ep. 109 wrote vnto him The zeale which you had that nothing made with hands should be worshipped we commend but we are of mind that you should not haue broken those images for painting is therefore vsed in Churches that they which are vnlearned might by sight reade vpon the wals that which in bookes they cannot Your brotherhood should therefore haue spared the breaking of them and yet withall haue kept the people from worshipping them that such as are simple might haue had meanes whereby to come to the knowledge of the story and yet the people not sinne in worshipping the picture Which words shew that howsoeuer he fauoured the historicall vse of images which we deny not to haue bene brought into the Church before his time
yet he condemned all worship of them as sinne which he could not haue done if the Church had beleeued the contrary And the proceeding of the Councell of Frankford against the Nicen immediatly after it was done with the mislike that most men then liuing had thereof and the generall grudge of all the Christian world against it sheweth this to be true that I say u Opus illustriss Caroli magni c. An. 1549. The booke of Charles the great x Bell. de imag c. 14. Baron an 794. nu 31. containing the acts of the Councell of Frankford and confuting that of Nice is extant And as soone as the decree of the Nicen Councell came abroade and was knowne the faithfull refused it and spake against it as against a new conceit neuer heard of before y Houeden coÌ„tinuat Bedae ann 792. a good Historiographer writeth that Charles the king of France sent ouer into England a booke containing the acts of a Synode he meaneth the second Nicen Councell directed to him from CoÌ„stantinople wherein out alas for griefe many things are found inconuenient and contrary to the true faith Specially because by the vniforme consent almost of all the Easterne Bishops no lesse then three hunndred or more it is confirmed that images should be adored Which thing Gods Church altogether detesteth Against which booke Albinus wrote an Epistle maruellously confirmed by the authority of the Scriptures and together with the booke offered it to the king of France in the name of our Bishops and Nobles The Bishop of Rhemes liuing at the same time z Refert Alan Cope dial 4. c. 18. p. 564. writeth thus In the time of the Emperour Charles by the commandement of the Apostolicke sea there was a generall Councell celebrated the said Emperour calling it wherein according to the path way of the Scriptures and tradition of our ancestors that false Synode of the Greeks was destroid and wholly abrogated And the Bishop of Orleance at the same time likewise a Ionas de cult imag lib. 1. writeth that the images of Saints and stories of diuine things may be painted in the Church not to be worshipped but to be an ornament and to bring into the minds of simple people things done and past But saith he to adore the creature or to giue it any portion of diuine honour we count a vile wickednesse and detest the doer of such a wickednesse and with open mouth we proclaime him worthy to be accursed Would so great Peers of the Church and that so vniuersally haue thus bitterly taxed the Nicen Councell if it had not brought in and begunne a new doctrine Did the Christian world thus exclaime when nothing was altered Wey their words well and you will not thinke it 13 The doctrine touching the merit of workes was begun lately by the Schoolemen for Waldensis b Sacramental tit 1. cap. 7. p. 30 saith it is Pelagianisme and chargeth them to haue inuented the termes of condignitie and congruitie thereby to vtter it And it may easily be knowne to be to by this that the said Schoolemen agree no better in it For it were not possible they should be so contrary one to another therein if it had bene a Catholicke truth receiued from the beginning without alteration 14 The Masse began not all at once but by degrees For the Latin language came not in where the people vnderstood it not till the time of Gregory six hundred yeares after Christ as c Declarat ad censur theol Paris p. 153. Erasmus affirmeth the Church in former times vsing the Seruice in the vulgar tong The transubstantiation now beleeued to be therin is acknowledged by Scotus and Biel to be no elder then the Councell of Lateran For so d Tom. 3. d 50 sâ—ct 1. p. 628. c. Suarez the Iesuite reporteth of theÌ„ which report our aduersaries are bouÌ„d to credit coming from the mouth of so great a man of their own side The sacrifice conceited to be made therin in the iudgement of diuers learned Papists was not done by Christ For e Instit moral l. 1â— c. 8. Azorius the Iesuite writeth that some Catholickes deny that Christ offered vp himselfe vnder the forme of bread and wine in his last Supper The which is true indeed and thence it followeth that the opinion of such a sacrifice is not founded on Christs deed but vpon some later inuention since him And it is very plaine that Thomas of Aquin three hundred yeares since knew it not For f Qu. 83. art 1. disputing how Christ is sacrificed in the Eucharist he answereth that he is said so to be in two respects First because the ministration of the sacrament is an image representing the passion of Christ which is his true immolation and images vse to be called by the names of those things wherof they are images SecoÌ„dly in respect of the effect of his passion because by the sacrament we are made partakers of the fruit of his passion and saith he as concerning this secoÌ„d maner it is proper to this sacrameÌ„t that Christ is immolated or sacrificed therein These reasons of his shew that he knew no such kind of sacrifice as the Church of Rome now defendeth because the celebration of the Eucharist being in his opinion but an image of the true sacrifice of Christ he could think it to be no true sacrifice vniuocally so called but onely by externall relatioÌ„ And saying again that Christ is sacrificed therin by reason we are made partakers of the fruit of his passion he sheweth clearly he knew no reall sacrifice because we are made partakers of that euen in Baptisme also where no maÌ„ imagins Christ to be sacrificed They that are acquainted with Thomas maner of writing wil soon perceiue that had he know nor beleeued such a sacrifice in the Masse as is now conceited he would haue vttered it in other more effectuall termes and expressed it as fully as the Iesuites haue done since him And touching the outward forme of the Masse I need say no more then Cusanus the Cardinall hath confessed g Ep 7. p. 857. He saith The Apostles made the sacrament of the Eucharist by saying the Pater noster as Saint Gregory affirmeth and that diuers formes were vsed before one Scolasticus came who composed that which at this day our Church vseth The which also is diuers according to the diuersitie of places But we which liue vnder the Church of Rome haue receiued the order of the Masse from the Bishops of Rome themselues who successiuely haue added thereunto one after another and so it commeth to be a perfect Seruice or liturgie This confession is enough to shew when many substantiall points were brought against former antiquitie into the Masse For at this day the Liturgie and rites thereof containe many substantiall errors inuocation of the dead commemoration and intercession for soules in Purgatorie adoration crossing c. all which by
be no more but u Bell. de amiss gra l. 5. c. 17. Andrad Ortho. expl l. 3. p. 217. the want of originall iustice and a certaine crookednesse of the will wherein he is borne which maketh him odious to God by nature exempting the concupiscence and corruption of nature that remaineth in the regenerate and all that are baptized as if it were no part of this or any sin Which is but a late deuice set abroach to maintaine the perfection and merit of our workes For the Maister of Sentences in his time x L. 2. d. 30. §. Nunc superest inde held it to be our naturall concupiscence expounding this concupiscence to be a qualitie in the soule arising from our flesh propagated to vs from our parents and stirring vs vp to sinne Thus according to the truth wherein the Iesuits now refuse him teaching originall sinne to be a habit distinguished from the naturall faculties of the soule and coming into them through the fall of Adam and there dwelling positiuely as a corrupt quality This opinion had y Alâ—iâ—â—ou l. 2. tract 2â— c 2. Greg. Arim 2. q. 30 art 2. Hen. Gandau quodl 2. q. 11. diuers partakers and Ariminensis that himselfe held it saith many both of his time and of old fauoured it Whereby it appeareth that the moderne opinion of our aduersaries was not the Catholicke receiued doctrine of that time And because then they were not so confident in their opinions as now they are there were othersome that held originall sinne to be nothing else but the sinne of Adam deriued to vs by the effects whereby we are made culpable by bearing the imputation of that which he did The which opinion is defectiue onely in this that it restraineth the sinne to that which is but one part thereof For it consisteth in this and more Yet it was holden in Lombards time as himselfe reporteth and since by z Pigh contr 1. p. 32 Catharin de casu hom peccat orig p. 182 no small men in the Church of Rome and Occham so liked it that he a 2. qu. vlt. v. professeth he would hold it but for the reuerence of some holy men which seeme to say that originall sinne is the want of that iustice which should be in vs. And Catharinus saith that hauing conferred it with many men exactly learned and good Catholickes they liked it exceedingly Whereby we may see the present opinion offered vs at this day by the Iesuites is not so vniuersall as they say it is when the former ages so litle fauoured it and if Catharinus say true the very age now running may also be iealous of it for any thing we know and remoue it againe when the maisters of their Schooles please as they formerly haue done Digression 52. Shewing that the present religion of the Romane Church was obserued and resisted in all ages as it came in and increased naming withall the Persons that made the resistance and the Points wherein and the Time when from fiftie yeares to fiftie throughout all ages since Christ compendiously obserued out of history for the satisfying of their error that so much conceit the antiquitie of Papistry and think it was neuer controlled till Luthers time 18 Againe the Iesuite with much rhetoricke and confidence asketh What voices what stirres what lamentations were heard when Rome brought in a new faith Were all asleep did none resist no Bishop preach no Doctor write against the alteration none to suffer martyrdome neuer a true hearted Christian to lament it no Historiographer neither Greeke nor Latin farre nor neare to make at least some obscure mention of such a matter in his commentaries You see what a face he setteth on the matter and yet all Histories confute him for I neuer saw ancient history Greeke or Latin and yet I haue seene and read those b Camp rat 7. Possen bibliot select l 7. c. 23. which our aduersaries reckon vp for the best most ancient but it containeth some notable memory of alterations made in the Romane Church obserued and lamented by some or other then liuing For which cause our aduersaries at this day haue taken exception against euery one of them and charged each particular author either with falsifying the truth themselues or with being falsified by others which needed not if they contained nothing in disproofe of that which here the Iesuit hath boasted Yea the Iesuite himselfe would lay this very imputation vpon them if he should be driuen to answer that which is produced out of them And then the case would be altered for he might say no more was there no Historiographer t Greek or Latin but you should see he would answer in another tune There are Historiographers Greeke and Latin farre and neare that haue mentioned such a matter but they are all liers For Eusebius Socrates and Sozomen were all 3. of theÌ„ heretickes and liers Nicephorus a lier Benno full of impudent lies Auentine a beastly lier Marianus Scotus a manifest lier Sigebert a lier for the whetstone O the fraud imposture villany of that he hath written And thus they will intertaine whatsoeuer is produced against them as I haue noted Digression 47. nu 12. and for the further manifestation of that I say there is not one of seuenteene histories reckoned vp by Posseuin for the chiefe but Caesar Baronius in his late Annals hath attainted him 19 Againe what need they make the matter so faire and so insolently call vpon vs to shew who resisted them when themselues haue destroied corrupted many authors whereby it should be shewne Auentine b Annal. Beâ—â— l. 5. pag. 455. writeth of Pope Hildebrand that for the cloaking of his ambition he deuised fables corrupted chronicles razed out the things that were done and adulterated the sacred oracles Thus they make away the euidence and then bid vs shew who resisted them Let them restore vs the writings of Wickliffe Dante 's Ockam Marsilius and others out of their ashes and Italian libraries where they lie buried and we will answer them For in the Popes owne Library are bookes both Latin and Greeke written against his primacie as is testified by c Dial. 4. c. 19. Alan Cope which is signe sufficient that the Papacie was resisted before Luther was borne yea Bristo in the preface of his Motiues writeth that scarce any peece or article of the Roman faith but by one or other first or last it hath bene called in question 20 This I will shew particularly in euery age so far as the title of this Digression bindeth me and the Iesuites demaund requireth WAS THERE NONE THAT WOVLD SPEAKE AGAINST IT NONE THAT NOTED IT For in the first 600 yeares there was no substantiall or fundamentall innouation receiued into the Church the present Romane faith touching such points being yet either vnhatched or receiued by knowne hereticks onely the mysterie of iniquitie d 2. Thess 2.7 that began to worke in
the Apostles time increased by the heresie and ignorance and superstition of some that dayly corrupted e Euseb hist l. 3. c. 32. l. 4. c. 22. Niceph. l. 4. c. 7. the truth For the stories remember vs of a saying of Hegesippus that the Church continued a virgin vndefiled as long as the Apostles liued but when that generation was passed the conspiracie of wicked heresie through the seducement of those which taught other doctrine tooke beginning But hereof f Act. 20.28 Phil. 3.18 the Apostles gaue warning euen with teares and g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil ep 70. the ancient Fathers complained that we may see the Papacie to haue bene resisted when it was yet in the Cockatrice egge 21 After 600. yeares were expired that the seuerall points of the true faith began one after another to be more grosly corrupted and changed by the Church of Rome in the first fiftie I name h Alphons v. imago Serenus the bishop of Marsils in France who brake the Images that began to be set vp in his Diocesse And Gregory the Bishop of Rome i L. 4. ep 32.34.38.39 resisting the supremacie and k Plat. Bonif. 3. the whole Greeke Church complaining when Phocas had first conferred it on Boniface 22 After 650. to 700 I name the sixt generall Councell l Sext. Syn. Can. 13. decreeing the mariage of Priests against the Church of Rome labouring to restraine it m Carranz in Can. 82. and forbidding to make the holy Ghost in the likenesse of a Doue n Concil Bracar 3. c. 1. The Councell holden in Portugall where the cup is appointed to be ministred to the people in the Sacrament against the practise of some that vsed to dip the bread and so giue it which was one beginning of the halfe Communion 23 After 700. to 750 I name o Synod c. 138. Zon. tom 3. pag. 84. the generall Councell of Constantinople vnder Leo Isaurus against Images p Illyric catal test tom 1. pag. 633. and Clemens Scotus and Adelbartus who preached against the supremacie traditions images in the defence of Priests mariage also against Purgatory and Masses for the dead and were therfore persecuted by Zachary the Pope which is the reason why in some histories they are so hardly censured 24 After 750. to 800 I name q Zon. tom 3. pag. 88. Synod c. 141. the Councell of Constantinople vnder Constantinus Copronymus and r Rhegino chro l. 2. of Franckford vnder Charles the great against images and the booke yet extant that he caused to be made against the second Nicene Councell with another set forth by Ludouicus his sonne to the same effect both which are to be seene at this day 25 After 800. to 850 I name Ioannes Scotus a great learned man Å¿ Danae resp de Euchar. l. 1. c. 1. who resisting the reall presence which in that time some priuate men began to set on foote was therefore murdered The same time Bertram also writ against it whose booke is extant Trâ—heinius t Catal. script saith of him that he was a man very skilfull in the Scriptures exceedingly learned and of a holy life u Ionas Aurel. de cult imag Claudius the Bishop of Towers in France resisted Images worship of Saints and pilgrimage x Anast vit Pont. in Serg. 2. Lotharius the Emperour reduced the Pope to the obedience of the Empire for which cause he sent three Archbishops twentie Bishops and diuers noble men to Rome who disputed against him and confuted him 26 After 850. to 900 I name Volutianus a Bishop that wrote to Nicolas the first in the defence of Priests mariage y Ep. Nicol ad Michael Michael the Emperour and Phorius the Patriarke of Constantinople resisting the Popes supremacie z Anast in Nicol 1. as also did the Bishop of Rauenna 27 After 900. to 950 and so forward such abuses were noted in the Church of Rome that a Fascic temp pag. 68. an ancient historie mentioning the same complaineth Alas alas Lord God how is gold obscured and the colour changed What offences do we reade to haue happened about these times euen in the holy Apostolicke seate which hitherto with such zeale thou preseruedst What contentions emulations sects enuies ambitions intrusions persecutions O the worst time that euer was wherein the holy failed and truths are diminished from the sonnes of men To the same effect b An. 912. nu 8. writeth Baronius What was then the face of the holy Romane Church how filthy was it when potent and withall base whores bare all the sway at Rome at whose lust seas were changed Bishops were bestowed and that which is horrible to heare and not to be vttered their louers were thrust into Saint Peters chaire In such times as these were the Reader may easily thinke there was matter enough in the Romane Church that deserued resistance As c Osbern vit S. Odonis quem refert Fox in Martyrol pag. 1039. certaine of the English Clergie maintained the Sacrament to be onely a figure of the bodie and bloud of Christ against the reall presence then increasing 28 After 950. to 1000 we haue d Sigon Reg. Ital. l. 7. an 963. Otho the great that deposed Iohn the Pope and assumed into his hands the nominating and making of Popes hereafter which was a manifest resistance made against the growth of the Primacie e Homil. Saxon Aelfr Aelfricus the Archbishop of Canterbury that preached and published his homilies against the reall presence coming in And I name f Refert Baron an 992. nu 22. Arnulphus who in a Synode holden at Rhemes noted the Pope to be Antichrist O Rome saith he to be lamented which to our ancestors yeeldedst shining lights of Fathers in our time sendest monstrous darknes which in the age to come shall be infamous What ô ye reuerend fathers what I say thinke ye him to be which sitteth thus in a loftie throne in purple robes and glittering gold Certainly if he be voide of charitie lifted and puffed vp onely with knowledge he is Antichrist sitting in the temple of God and shewing himselfe as if he were God but if he want both charitie and knowledge then is he an idol and to seeke to him for answer is to enquire of the marble stones 29 After 1000. to 1050 I name Rodulfus Ardeus preaching against g Homil. Dominic in Sept. 18. Dominic post Trin. ho. 1. merits and h 18. Dom Trin. hom 2. abilitie to keepe the law i His l. 2. c. 4. queÌ„ refert Baron Glaber Rodulphus that wrote how the Bishop of Rome should haue nothing to do in another mans Diocesse the which he also saith was the opinion of all the Prelates in France k Baron an 100 4. nu 5. Leuthericus an Archbishop in France denying the reall presence 30 After 1050. to 1100 I name l D.
Church who seeth not this to be a retiring backe againe to the question when that is brought to maintaine the question which is the question it selfe § 51. Neither do I see what answer can with probabilitie be forged against this reason For to say that the errors of the Church of Rome crept in by little and litle and so were not espied for the littlenesse of the thing or for the negligence of the Pastors that liued in those dayes is refuted alreadie For first those matters which the Protestants call errors in the Romane Church be not so little matters but that lesse in the like kind are ordinarily recorded in stories Nay some of them in their conceits and consequently if men of old time had bene Protestants they would haue bene so also in their conceits as grosse superstition as was in paganisme it selfe namely to adore Christ as present in the Eucharist which Protestants hold Really to be but a bare peece of bread also their vse of Images which they account to be idolatrie and say verie ignorantly and maliciously that we adore stockes and stones as the painims did the which things could not haue crept in so by little and little but they must needs be espied Neither could the Pastors of anie time be so simple or ignorant so sleepie or negligent but they must needs haue seene and seeing must needs in some sort haue resisted as before I said For to imagine all the Pastors of anie one age at once to haue bene in such a deepe Lethargicall sleepe that they could not onely not perceiue when the enemie did ouersow the cockle secretly in the hearts of some but also when it grew to outward action and publike practise and so could not be but most apparent as the cockle secretly sowen when it grew and brought forth fruite did appeare and was well knowne and perceiued Matth. 13. I say to imagine all the Pastors to be so simple and sleepie not to marke it then or not to resist it is rather a dreame of a proud man in his sleepe who is apt to thinke all fooles besides himselfe then a iudiciall conceit of a waking man of anie vnderstanding who ought to thinke of things passed either according to the verity recorded in stories or when this faileth by consideration of the likelihood of that which he thinketh was done by men of that time with that which most men would now do in the like case Finally if this were so that the Church did vniuersally erre Neglexerit officium Spiritus sanctus as Tertullian speaketh lib. de praescript refuting the same cauill of heretickes the holy Ghost should haue neglected his office which is as we haue out of Scripture not to permit the vniuersall Church to fall into anie errour but to suggest all things that Christ said vnto it and to teach it all truth The Answer 1 The Iesuite hath said that if religion had altered in Rome since the Apostles time it would haue bene recorded in some story that such an alteration was But there is no mention in any story of any such alteration Therefore it is sure no such was at all In which argument I haue shewed both Propositions to be false in my answer to it in the whole former section But the Iesuite supposeth onely two things can be obiected against it either that the errors as they grew were small coming in by litle and litle and so were not espied for their smalnesse or else that the Pastors which should haue espied them were all asleep which he saith could not be Whereunto I answer 2 And first to his last exception For I grant the Pastors nor people neither were not all asleepe but waking and saw the corruptions at least when they came to publicke practise as I haue shewed by induction of al ages in the former section Onely we say the number both of Pastors and people decaied daily through the Popes tyranny that after eight hundred yeares were expired increased exceedingly and oppressed the true seruants of Christ Which oppression vsed against the Saints ioyned with his strong delusions and the multitude seduced thereby caused that the warning they gaue could not be heard and what was heard could not be credited and what was heard and credited could not the one halfe come to our eares that liue now so long after them It is one thing therfore to say the Pastors were asleepe and saw it not when the enemy first meditated and deuised the point of Papistry that was sowen and another to thinke they were all asleepe when it grew vp and shewed it selfe The former we grant the later we vtterly deny Againe it is one thing to say the world was asleepe when the Pastors gaue warning and another thing to hold the Pastors were all asleep that shold giue warning This later is but the Iesuites conceit for we neuer said it the former is the truth and he cannot disproue it Whence it followeth that still the holy Ghost performed his office and euermore led the Catholicke Church into all truth and gaue it warning of error and suggested the words of Christ vnto it but the Papacy was not that Church whose children had no eares to heare and receiue the warning 3 Next to the first exception I answer the Iesuite hath falsified our saying for we do not say the corruptions were not espied for the littlenesse of the things as if they had bene so small that they could not be seene for by that reason as himselfe well obserueth the worship of the sacrament and images should be no small matter but we affirme that these great corruptions and all the rest whatsoeuer came in first one after another not all at once And secondly were broached not in their full perfection at the first but by degrees as come at the first sight beareth no eare and plants in the first spring shew neither fruite nor blossome in which sence we may say the corne and fruite came in by little and little For who dreamt images should haue bene worshipped when they were first brought in for memory or who suspected the sacrament shold haue bene adored when they first vsed kneeling at the communion Therefore when we say the errors of the Romane Church came in by litle and litle this is our meaning and thus our words must be expounded Which is a sufficient reason why some things thus coming in were at the first the lesse excepted against when no great danger was misdoubted by their entrance 4 But if it were granted that some lesser alteration consisting in ceremonies and Church-canons came in vncontrolled or some points of doctrine hauing at the first no shew of euill yet were it not proued thereby that the godly then liuing allowing them were of another mind then we For if our selues had then liued and seene no more danger ensuing vpon them then they did we would possible haue said as little against them as they did Prayer for the
hath left y De occult Philosoph l. 3. c. 15. written that certaine I dare scarce report it my aduersaries are so impatient in hearing such things but yet I will say it againe Cornelius Agrippa a great learned Papist hath left it written that certain of the Schoolmen naming Thomas of Aquin and Aureolus defended that the very starres in the firmament might be worshipped and called vpon to helpe vs but onely for doubt of giuing occasion to idolatrie not that it were idolatry in their conceit so to do but it might giue occasion of idolatrie possible as cutting of throates giueth occasion of murther 9 Touching adoration of the sacrament which is the Iesuites other example of things reputed by the Protestants for no small errors in the Church of Rome we count is grosse superstition indeed and shew the time when it came in For it is a late inuention following vpon the conceit of the reall presence and prescribed 1220. yeares after Christ by z C Saâ—e de celebrat missarum Honorius the third and so was resisted by all those that withstood the reall presence And if we cal it heathenish superstition thus to adore bread and wine we are to be borne with For if the oblation of bread and wine a Iul. Firmic de erroâ—e profa relig Iustin Mart. apol 2. vsed by the Gentiles in their sacrifices to Mithra were idolatrie what is the worshipping euen with diuine honour of that which is no other for substance then that which the Gentiles offered Besides the lawfulnesse of adoration dependeth vpon the truth of reall presence which being ouerthrowne the adoration cannot be excused And that which is more supposing there were such a presence in the sacrament yet according to the doctrine of the Church of Rome no man can be certaine when it is that he might adore without error For b Sum. Rosell verbo Euchar. 3. nu 47. they teach that the Priests intention is it that worketh For if he should say the words of consecration without intention to consecrate the bread and wine he should effect nothing c Fr. Ouand 4. or if he intend to consecrate but one hoast and there chance to be two or more theÌ„ nothing is consecrated at al. In which cases and the like there must needs be idolatrie at least somtimes in the adoration because though there be no doubt but Christ is really present vnder the forme rightly consecrated yet it may be doubted whether they be consecrated effectually or no for if they be not theÌ„ nothing is worshipped but the bare bread For remedy wherof d Hâ—lens 8. q. 30 memb 3. art 1. §. 3. Bonaue 3. d. 24. art 1. q. 1 they teach this poore shift to adore vpon condition if the due forme in consecrating be obserued e Panorm c. Sane de celebr missarum And they giue the Priest an Item that if he be called in the night season to houzell the sicke and there spend all his hoasts then as he cometh homeward he must put out the candle and go darklong lest the people adore the emptie tabernacle Againe it is f Omnes enim eodem modo de speciebus sacramenti sicut de imaginibus philosophari debent Vasq adorat l. 2. nu 357. confessed that the supposed formes of bread and wine are adored with the same honor that is giuen to Christ yea g Vasqu ib. nu 359. Resert some thinke without referring that honour to Christ contained vnder them but staying it in the formes The which being so then the adoration of the sacrament is culpable of the same idolatry euery way that the worship of images is which I haue proued to be heathenish 10 That which the Iesuite toucheth by the way how the Protestants hold the Eucharist really to be but a bare peece of bread is a lie because they hold the Eucharist to consist of two parts the outward elements and the inward matter thereby conferred to vs. This last we call neither bare bread nor bread at all but the flesh of Christ that was giuen for vs and it is infallibly conioyned with the bread by a sacramentall relation being as truly present therewith to the worthy receiuer as the bread it selfe though not in the same manner For when land is conueied by writing and seale though it be not really contained in the wax and parchment but lieth peraduenture an hundred miles off yet is it truely present and thereby infallibly giuen to him with whom the couenant is made And he that should account such a conueyance executed but bare parchment would be refuted by euery tenant in the countrey who esteeme their leases to haue the ground so vnited to them by vertue of the bargaine passed betweene their Lord and them that thereby they can occupy it safely and maintaine their right against all intruders that would molest them So is it in the sacrament whose outward element if we call bread so did our Sauiour and his Apostles and the ancient Church before vs. For Saint Paul saith h 2. Cor. 1â— 16 the bread that we breake is the communion of the body of Christ and i 1. Cor. 11. so often as ye eate this bread And Iustin Martyr i Apol. 2. paâ— 76. saith the Ministers deliuer to all that are present of the sanctified bread But bare bread we call it not saue onely in respect of the naturall substance which it retaineth euen after consecration and when it is ministred to persons vnworthy For if a conueyance made to Peter lying vpon the table be giuen to Richard or if Richard fraudulently take it away he receiueth nothing but bare waxe and parchment by reason the couenant was not made with him but Peter He is not the partie that hath the right though to Peter it be a further matter then bare parchment 11 But if the Iesuite would needs haue bene censuring such as speake vndecently of the Eucharist he might haue looked nearer home in his owne Church k Verum esse huiusmodi apparitiones posse saepe fieri virtute daemonis Suar. tom 3. l. 55. sect 1. where it is holden that those very apparitions of flesh and bloud in the Sacrament which they say are sometime seene and are vsed as an argument to proue the reall presence may be done by the power of the diuell And l Caâ—telae Missae where they teach that a man hauing receiued his maker may vomit him vp againe and m Tho. 3. q. 80. art 3. ad 3. Suar. tom 3. d. 62. s 2. where it goeth for currant that a brute beast as a dog may eate the bodie of Christ These speeches are foule and deserue more reproofe then that which saith the externall element in the Eucharist for naturall substance is but bare bread as the water in baptisme for naturall substance is but bare water though by diuine institution they be eleuated to be the sacred misteries of the
to them but God did it by meanes of the Scriptures and faithfull professors that lay secretly hidden in the middest of the Papacie and when they saw the truth they needed no other outward allowance to preach then that which they had to preach the Gospell as the Iesuite will thinke that himselfe being baptized in the Church of England after the order thereof with intent that he should also professe that faith yet afterward falling to Papistry needeth no other baptisme but by vertue of it may vse the libertie of other Christians The very same we say of Luther and Caluins callings whereby they are freed from the imputations that Cyprian and Optatus lay vpon the Donatists For such as haue no lawfull admission are children indeed without a father and scholers without a maister and Bishops without succession or what the Iesuite will but these men had a calling else let vs see what will be said to that I haue answered § 53. This succession of Priests and Bishops continually from the Apostles which we haue and the Protestants want the ancient Fathers did much esteeme and vse as an argument partly to confound the heretickes of those dayes partly to confirme themselues to continue in the Catholicke Church prouing by the succession of Pastors succession of Apostolicall doctrine still to haue continued in the Church Hereupon S. Irenaeus lib. 3. ca. 3. saith Traditionem ab Apostolis annuntiatam hominibus fidem per successionem Episcoporum peruenientem vsque ad nos indicantes confundimus omnes eos qui quoquo modo vel per sui placentiam malam vel vanam gloriam vel per coecitatem colligunt praeterquam oportet Shewing the tradition from the Apostles and the faith preached vnto men coming vnto vs by succession of Bishops we confound all them who any way either through euill complacence of themselues or through vaine-glorie or through blindnesse and euill opinion do collect and conclude otherwise then they ought Hereupon also saith Tertullian writing against heretickes Edant origines suarum Ecclesiarum euoluant ordinem Episcoporū ista per successionem ab initio decurrentes vt primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis vel Apostolicis viris qui tamen cum Apostolis perseuerauerit authorem habuerit vel antecessorem Lib. de praescript Let them set forth the beginning of their Church let them vnfold or declare the order of Bishops so running from the beginning by succession that the first Bishop of their sect had some of the Apostles or Apostolicke men who perseuered with the Apostles for his author or predecessor Also S. Austine contra Epist Fundam c. 4. saith Tenet me in Ecclesia Catholica ab ipsa sede Petri Apostoli cui pascendas oues suas Dominus commendauit vsque ad praesentem Episcopum successio Sacerdotum The succession of Priests from the seate of S. Peter the Apostle to whom our Lord commended his sheepe to be fed vntill this present Bishop doth hold me in the Catholicke Church The same S. Austin Epist 105. doth dispute in the same maner In which Epistle he reckoneth vp all the Bishops of Rome vntill Anastasius who was in his time Bishop in S. Peters seate Cypr. lib. 1. Epist 6. Optat. lib. 2. cont Parmen The which argument those Fathers would neuer so much haue vrged if they had not thought that this succession was a sure marke of the true Church and that with this outward succession of Doctors and Pastors was alway infallibly conioyned the true doctrine of the Catholicke faith The Answer 1 How much soeuer the within named Fathers or any other stood vpō the outward succession of Bishops in their days yet that will do the Romane Church no good at this day The reason is because then none had succeeded but such as kept the Apostles faith which now is otherwise For many Popes since that time haue succeeded which haue bene hereticks as I haue shewed Digress 28. This difference betweene their times and ours must be diligently obserued that the fathers speeches concerning succession may be rightly vnderstood and the Papists arguments grounded on them may directly be answered For Irenaeus in the place quoted saith the Apostolicke tradition or doctrine and faith which they preached to men was come to them by succession of Bishops Whereby it appeareth they had not yet discouered that apostasie in Bishops thrones which afterward ensued but the true faith remained still which now in the Church of Rome it doth not Let our aduersaries therfore bring those times back againe and restore vs the Bishops that then succeeded and we will allow them the same argument of succession that the fathers made or else not For Hegesippus speaking of that time a Euseb hist l. 4. c. 22. saith that as the law and the Prophets and the Lord himselfe had taught so was it in euery succession and euery citie Now it is contrary as the Friers and Iesuites and the Pope himselfe haue deuised so is it in euery succession and euery citie of the Church of Rome Which is a manifest reason why the Fathers argument drawne fom succession cannot benefite the externall succession of Popes in that Church at this day 2 Againe they vsed succession as an argument to proue their Church but not in that manner that our aduersaries vse it to proue theirs For first the Iesuit would make vs beleeue that by the succession of Pastors the succession of Apostolicall doctrine is proued to continue yea he saith that with outward succession of doctors and Pastors was alway infallibly conioyned the true doctrine This the Fathers neuer said as shall appeare in my speciall answer to their words Neither would the Iesuite haue said it him self if he had remembred the Greek Churches which haue as lineall succession from Saint Mark and Saint Andrew as Rome hath from Saint Peter and yet b Can. loc l. 4. c. vlt. pag. 143. they are counted heretical Yea Bellarmine c Not. eccl c. 8. saith It is not necessarily gathered that the Church is alway there where there is succession which sheweth the Iesuits rashnes in his assertion For if the true faith were infallibly conioyned with the outward succession then it would necessarily follow that the true Church is alway there where succession is which Bellarmine denieth 3 But with succession of persons the Fathers alway ioyned succession of doctrine and by them both together confuted schismaticks Thus doth Irenaeus in the very words alledged and d L. 4. c. 43. in another place more fully We must saith he obey those elders which haue succession from the Apostles which with the succession of their Bishopricks haue receiued the certaine gift of truth as for the rest which want this principall succession we must suspect them Marke how he directeth you to embrace that succession which holdeth the doctrine also and refuse that which hath it not which had bin idle if the doctrine had bin so vnited to succession that it
could not haue bin without it Now our aduersaries say otherwise 4 Secondly the Fathers insisted on the succession of other Churches as well as the Church of Rome which proueth manifestly that the succession which they assumed proueth not the Church of Rome to be the Church of God because it proueth not other Churches so to be Our aduersaries haue e Posseuin noc verbi Dei pag. 329. written that the ancient Fathers reckoned not vp the successors of other Bishops alike as they did the successors of the Romane chaire but this is an vntruth proceeding of desperation for Irenaeus in the chapter alledged mentioneth the Churches of Smyrna Ephesus Asia and in f L. 1. c. 3. another place the Churches of Germany Spaine France Egypt Lybia and others And Tertullian g Praescript referreth vs to Corinth Philippi Thessalonica Ephesus Rome Whereby it is plaine that if Rome be now the true Church because the Fathers mention the succession thereof then the Churches of Greece must be granted to be the true Church also because the Fathers mention their succession also which in Constantinople and Alexandria is preserued to this day But in that they reckon vp the succession of other Churches as well as of Rome it appeareth that they thought it was tied no more to Rome then to others 5 Out of all this that I haue said I answer to the places alledged And first to Irenaeus that he saith not simply he conuinced heretiks by shewing succession but by shewing the faith which successiuely had continued to his time and we are contented the Iesuite conuince vs so too if he can Tertullian biddeth hereticks if they can deduce the succession of their Churches and sectmasters which he might wel do although it would not follow thereupon that wheresoeuer outward succession were there should be also true doctrine And he had reason to make them this challenge for though euery company be not the true Church that hath outward succession yet they pretend themselues so to be therefore he prouoketh them to put the succession in triall and shew if they can that the first author of their sect was an Apostles successor This was a good trial then but now it is not when not onely new seas are erected but the successors in ancient thrones are corrupted Austine saith the succession of Bishops retained him in the Church of Rome And good reason when they succeded in faith as well as in sea If he were now aliue he would say otherwise when the succession such as it is remaineth without the faith it was not the succession alone that retained him but other motiues ioyned with it and mentioned in the same place which now are wanting So likewise h Ep. 165. in his epistle to Generosus he reckoneth vp the Bishops of Rome that had bin till his time not vsing their succession as an argument to proue it the true Church but naming those that had succeeded therein and perseuered in the truth which he then well might do but the Iesuit now cannot in as much as the Popes following declined from the faith of their ancestors Optatus mentioneth the Romane succession as Austin doth reckoning vp a catalogue of the Bishops that had bin in that sea till Siritius time to shew the Donatists that the Church was in other places as well as in Affrick and to admonish them that their Churches wanted succession also and not the true faith onely This is no aduantage to the Iesuites cause For as some hereticks want succession so all that haue it are not proued thereby to be true Catholicks for any thing that Austin or Optatus say That which Cyprian saith receiueth the same answer that I haue giuen to the rest § 54. The which to be conioyned may euidently be proued out of S. Paul himselfe Ephes 4. who saith that our Sauiour Dedit pastores doctores ad consummationem sanctorum in opus ministerij in edificationem corporis Christi donec occurramus omnes in vnitatem fidei agnitionis filij Dei in virum perfectum in mensuram aetatis plenitudinis Christi c. Signifying that Christ appointed these outward functions of Pastors in the Church to continue for the edification and perfection thereof vntill the worlds end especially for this purpose as is said in the same place vt non simus paruidi fluctuantes non circumferamur omni vento doctrinae that we may not be little ones wauering and caried away with euery wind of doctrine Therefore that this ordinance and intention of our Sauiour might haue the purposed effect he must prouide so to assist and direct these Pastours in teaching the true faith that the people their flocke may alwayes by hearing them be preserued from wauering in the ancient faith and from error of new doctrine the which cannot be vnlesse with succession of the Pastors lawfully succeeding be conioyned true doctrine in such sort that all true Pastors shall neuer vniuersally erre or faile to teach the ancient and Apostolicke doctrine For if they should thus vniuersally erre then all the people who do and ought like sheepe follow the voyce of their Pastors should also generally wauer and erre from true faith and be caried about with the wind of new doctrine contrarie to this purpose of almightie God expressed in this place by S. Paule Yea the whole Church which according to S. Gregorie Nazianzene orat de moderat in disput habend consisteth of sheepe and Pastors should vniuersally erre contrarie to diuerse expresse promises of our Sauiour Christ of which I haue spoken somewhat before Since therefore these promises cannot be false nor the purpose of almightie God faile it followeth that the people hearing their Pastors may also infallibly alway learne and continue in the true Apostolike faith consequently that these ordinary Pastors appointed by almightie God of purpose to instruct and confirme the people in true faith shall neuer at least vniuersally faile to teach the true faith And therefore the succession of this externall function of ordinarie Pastors must needs be conioyned with the succession of one and the same true holy Catholike and Apostolike faith The Answer 1 The Iesuite hauing said immediatly before that with the outward successiō was alway infallibly conioyned the true faith now proceedeth to proue it wherin you may easily conceiue he taketh a hard taske in hand because his owne Bellarmine confesseth the contrary a Not. eccl c. ◠It is not necessarily gathered that there is alway the Church where there is succession and the Greek Church at this day proueth it inuincibly against our aduersaries For they haue the succession as entire as Rome it selfe and yet b Bell. ib. §. Dico secundo argum Can. loc l. 4. c. vlt. the Papists thinke them not the Church of God because among diuerse errors they will not submit themselues to the Popes authoritie The Iesuit therefore hath vndertaken to proue that which the learnedst
of his owne side know and confesse to be false But that is ordinary 2 And as his assertion is insolent so he proueth it as weakly though I must confesse he hath verbatim borrowed his discourse from c Greg. Valent. tom 3 d. 1. q. 1. punct 7. §. 25. as learned a Iesuite as euer Iesuited But I answer two things First that no man denieth but the succession of true doctrine and communication which the true Church of God is vnseparably annexed with the succession of Pastors lawfully succeeding I say not the outward succession of Pastors but the true succession of Pastors lawfully succeeding the which are the Iesuites owne words whereto if our aduersaries will hold them and require no more they shall be yeelded vnto and I wil grant the same to be sufficiently proued by the text of Eph. 4. But this neither confuteth vs nor iustifieth the Church of Rome It confuteth not vs because d §. 52. per totam I haue shewed the teachers of our faith do lawfully succeed so alway haue done though not outwardly and visibly to the world And it iustifieth not the Church of Rome forasmuch as the ordinarie Pastors therein succeed not lawfully They succeed in a sort externally sitting in the seats where sometime the Apostles and their successors did but they succeed not lawfully as I will shew in the next section or any other way then the Greecians now do or then the Pharises high Priests did in our Sauiors time when they refused him denying him to be the Sonne of God requiring a murtherer to be giuen vnto thē the which they could not haue done if the Iesuites assertion were true that the faith of Gods Church is infallibly conioyned with the outward succession For they had the outward succession from Aaron lineally without interruption and yet if the people had obeyed them in all things they had led them into an vniuersall error no lesse then the reiecting of the Sonne of God Now if onely lawfull succession haue the truth abiding with it and that is lawfull which succeedeth principally in doctrine retaining the ancient faith as well as the place and externall shew which our aduersaries dare not deny and Tertullian affirmeth e Praescrip c 32 where he saith the Churches that conspire with the Apostles in the same faith are reputed no lesse Apostolicall for the consanguinitie of the doctrine if I say this lawfull succession onely haue the true faith going with it let them say freely and without collusion to what purpose should they pleade their externall succession to iustifie their faith before they haue pleaded their faith to iustifie their succession which when they haue done and they can do it no way but by the Scripture the Protestants will neuer except against their succession but imbrace it And what vanitie is it to obiect against vs that we want outward succession when that succession which is to be stood vpon consisteth not in the circumstances of place and shew but in the retaining of the true faith which may be done without interruption when the outward shew of places and persons is interrupted 3 Secondly I answer further to the text alledged and to all his discourse thereupon granting first that the ministerie of Pastors is the ordinance of God Secondly to continue in his Church for euer Thirdly for the teaching of his people Fourthly in such sort that they shall neuer vniuersally erre or faile to teach the ancient and Apostolicke doctrine Fiftly whereupon the people are bound to heare them And hence it followeth that sixtly where such Pastors succeede the true faith is alway conioyned This is granted But then our aduerries should consider that such Pastors furnished with these promises do not alway succeed openly or in one place without interruption of the externall succession but they may arise and successiuely continue when the world seeth them not or seeing them driueth them from the Episcopall seas that they shal be constrained to teach the Church in secret S. Paul saith Pastors and Doctors shall succeed and succeeding teach the true faith but he saith not all that haue outward succession hold the true faith neither is there any thing in his words that proueth this succession to be of that nature which our aduersaries require Now the question betweene vs is not whether there be a perpetuall succession of Pastors in the Church of Christ that infallibly teach his truth for we deny not that but whether these Pastors be onely they that continue in one place one after another outwardly and visibly at all times to all the world whether Pastors succeeding in this maner be so priuiledged that they cannot erre which we deny and in al Saint Pauls discourse there is not a word against vs because whatsoeuer he saith may be vpholden in that kind of succession that I haue described Againe our English Bishops this day succeed lineally in their places from the first Apostles of our land will the Iesuit therefore grant we are the true Church he will not though indeed we be because they haue changed that which the precedent Bishops held for the true faith the which being thus obiected ouerthroweth himself for now you see that with Pastors succeeding the true faith is not alway ioyned for one may succeed that will change the ancient doctrine which the Iesuite thinketh our English Bishops haue done though they haue not that which is most ancient but we proue against all exception their Italian Popes haue as I haue shewed Digress 49. 51. 52. § 55. But as I haue said before and by many Catholicke writers hath bene proued at large in the Romane Church onely is this lawfull vninterrupted succession of ordinarie Pastors found therfore the Romane Church and those that communicate agree with it is the true Apostolike Church and hath in it alway taught the true Apostolike faith The Answer 1 Lawfull succession is when the persons succeed in doctrine as well as in place which in the Romane Church at this day they do not inasmuch as they are departed from the ancient faith to their owne heresies And this is the principall cause why we deny that which the Iesuite saith here touching the Romane succession 2 We do not deny but they haue a ranke of Bishops whether interrupted or no I will shew in the Digression following externally sitting in Rome one after another but we deny lawfull succession to stand in this And we deny againe that this is found onely there and no where else for it is found in the Greeke Church also at this day as appeareth by e Legat. eccl Alexand. apud Baron annal tom 6. in fine the letters which the Patriarke of Alexandria sent to the Pope about 15. yeares since wherin he stiles himselfe thus Gabriel by the grace of God the seruant of the seat of Saint Marke in the citie of Alexandria in Aegypt and all other places ioyning to him and bordering
examples r Puer fermè decēnis Baron an 1033. nu 6. Glab Rodulf Bennet the ninth was a child about ten yeares old ſ Baro. an 955 nu a. 3. Iohn the twelft a mad lad eighteen yeares old at the most t Plat. Baro an 908. 1. Sergius the third entred violently casting out his predecessor Christopher imprisoning him with bands vntill he draue him to turne Frier and so end his dayes u Baro. an 912. nu 7. Iohn the eleuenth was created Pope by Theodora and violently intruded for his filthy loue x Baro. an 928 nu 2. Afterward her daughter Marozia by force of armes expelled him and caused him to be imprisoned where he was smothered to death Leo the sixt succeeded him y Baro. an 929 1. and he also was imprisoned and died The next but one was Iohn the twelft z Baro. an 931 nu 1. he was bastard to Sergius by Madam Marozia and being yet but a stripling was violently put into the Popedome by his mother and her husband Wido the Marquesse a Baro. an 940 nu 1. The next Pope but one was Stephen chosen by the Romanes without the Cardinals consent b Baro. an 955. nu 4. Iohn the twelfth was made Pope by the faction of Albericus his father when for his age he was not yet capable of the order of a Deacon c Luitpr l. 6. ◠11. In the end his Bishops forsooke him and one night as he was in bed with a mans wife he diuel strooke him and he died About ten yeares after d Baro. an 974. nu 1. Bennet the sixt was imprisoned and murdered by Boniface that succeeded him who got the Popedome by violence e An. 975. nu 1 and was againe himselfe as violently deposed and Iohn the 15. put in his roome f An. 985. nu 1 but he returned againe and apprehending Iohn imprisoned and murdered him This companion is one of the succession and yet Baronius saith of him he was a villaine and a theefe the murderer of two Popes the inuader of Peters chaire who had not so much as one haire of a Romane Bishop whether ye consider his entrance or going forward but deserueth to be reckoned among famous theeues and ransackers of their countrey such as were Sylla and Catiline all who might cast their cap at this theefe These are a few examples among many of such as haue succeeded in the Church of Rome taken out of our aduersaries owne writings May it please them to looke backe and make a stand a while and when they haue viewed the maner of their coming in and well beheld their order to say what they thinke of the Romane succession in their dayes and where it was And to remember that it is not the badnesse of their liues that I now vrge against them but the maner of their entrance which by all lawes of God and men maketh them apostaticall and as Baronius confesseth not fit to be put into the catalogue and yet they were aboue fiftie Popes together that thus entred and this order continued 200. yeares at that time beside all other times wherein the succession may be shewed to haue bin no better 10 Lastly g Onupht cro Ro. pont Bozi sign eccl l. 19 c. 1. there haue bin thirtie schismes wherein there were two or three Popes at once As for example about the yeare 1044. h Baro. an 1044 nu 1.2.5 Naucler vol. 2. gen 35. Onuph in Grego 6. ad Plat. Bennet the ninth Syluester the third and Iohn were all Popes at once and made their abode in three seuerall places of the citie diuiding among them the reuenues of the Patriarchies vntil Gregory the sixt hiring them with mony to giue ouer himselfe was created the fourth Pope and was presently expelled againe and Clement ordained Againe i Theod Niem l. 1. c. 7. about the yeare 1379. began the schisme betweene Vrbane and Clement which ended not till 70. yeares after At the first there were two Popes together the one in Italy the other in France k Naucler vol. 2. gener 46. Ioan Marian. de reb Hisp l. 18. c. 1. what time the most learned men aliue could not tell which was the true Pope but it was doubted throughout the Christian world l Naucler gen 47. Hereupon some thirtie yeares after the schisme began the Cardinals meeting at the Councell of Pisa elected a third Pope and so there were three Popes whereof Bellarmine m Rom. pont l. 4. c. 14. saith it could not easily be iudged which of them was the true and lawfull Pope euery one of them hauing most learned patrons n Naucler gen 48. Shortly after the Councell of Constance deposed them all three and created Martin which yet did not so extinguish the schisme but that in the Councel of Basil it brake out again where the Duke of Sauoy was made Pope against Eugenius and was called Felix o Clement elected an 1379. Felix resigned an 1449. betwene whose resignation and the election of Clement against Vrban was 70. yeares Here let any man bethinke himselfe what succession this was wherein so many Popes succeeded all at once and no man can tell which was the true Pope For if the Iesuite will haue me to beleeue the Romane faith because of the succession of Popes in that Church then it is needfull that he shew me who they were that thus succeeded and proue their entrance lawfull which he cannot do forasmuch as euery one of them will maintaine his owne right and as I haue noted had the most learned and conscionable men in the world on their side that no man could tel who succeeded § 56. And this conclusion I may also confirme with the authoritie of the ancient Fathers who in expresse words do affirme the Romane Church which was then gouerned by Popes as now it is to be the lawfull and Apostolicke Church Iren. l 3. c. 3.5 August contra Ep. fundam c 4. and in diuerse other places S. Ambros serm 47. de fide Petri. S. Hierome Epist ad Damas de verbo hypost S. Cyprian l. 1. Ep. 1. ad Cornel. l. 4. Ep ad Papianum and others The which since they did affirme for no other reason but because that companie of men which were Christians in Rome and which in their dayes communicated with the Romane Church had a lineall succession of people and priests deriued without interruption from the Primitiue Church which was planted by the Apostles themselues with which succession of Priests must needs be inseparably ioyned succession of doctrine since I say for this reason no other they did call the Romane the Apostolike Church this reason alway holding as well since the dayes of these Fathers as before we may say that in effect they affirmed the Romane Church at this day to be the true Apostolike Church See especially Irenaeus and S. Austin in the place alreadie cited
horses a Bishop of ten yeares old and made Bishops for mony He put out his godfathers eyes cut off his Cardinals members one mans tongue he cut out and maimed two Cardinals more cutting off ones nose and anothers hand t Anton. chro part 2. tit 16. c. 1. § 16. Fascic temp an 944. Baron ann 964. n. 17. in the end as he was committing adultery with a mans wife he was sodainly slaine by the diuell and died without repentance 10 I could giue the like exaÌ„ples of many more but Alexander the sixt that was Pope about one hundred yeares ago shall serue the turne Machiauel u De Principe c. 18. writeth of him that he did nothing but play the deceiuer of mankinde he gaue his mind to nothing but villany and fraud whereby to deceiue men * Onuph vit Alex. vi Guicci hist l. 1. He got the Papacie by Simony buying the consent of the Cardinals that after smarted for it The king of Naples signified to the queene his wife with teares when he heard of his election that there was a Pope created who would be the bane of Italie and of the whole commonweale of Italy y Stultissime PontificeÌ„ creatum exitio tandem cunctis futurum non falsi vates denuntiarunt Onuph the which was also the generall conceit of all men Guicciardin z Lib. 6. saith He was a Serpent that with his poysoned infidelitie and horrible examples of crueltie luxury and monstrous couetousnesse selling without distinction things holy and profane had infected all the world a Lib. 1. His manners and customes were dishonest little sinceritie in his administrations no shame in his face small truth in his words little faith in his heart and lesse religion in his opinions All his actions were defiled with vnsatiable couetousnesse immoderate ambition barbarous crueltie He was not ashamed contrary to the custome of former Popes who to cast some colour ouer their infamy were wont to call theÌ„ their nephews to cal his sons his children and for such to expresse them to the world b Lib. 3. The bruite went that in the loue of his owne daughter Lucretia were concurrent not onely his two sonnes the Duke of Candy and the Cardinall of Valence but himselfe also that was her father who as soone as he was chosen Pope tooke her from her husband and maried her to the Lord of Pesere but not able to suffer her husband to be his corriuall he dissolued that mariage also and tooke her to himselfe by vertue of S. Peters keyes c Lib. 6. Onup It was among other graces his naturall custome to vse poysenings not onely to be reuenged of his enemies but also to despoile the wealthie Cardinals of their riches And this he spared not to do against his dearest friends till at the last hauing a purpose at a banket to poison diuerse Cardinals and for that end appointed his cup-bearer to giue attendance with the wine made readie for the nonce who mistaking his bottle gaue the poisoned cup to him was thus himselfe dispatched by the iust iudgement of God that had purposed to murder his frieÌ„ds that he might be their heire 11 I am afraid I haue bene to bold in medling with these matters For the Church of Rome hath a law within her selfe d D. 40. Non ncs glos §. quiâ— enim that it is sacriledge to reason about the Popes doings whose murders are excused like Sampsons and thefts like the Hebrewes and adulteries like Iacobs e Qualis qualis autem fuerit Sleidanus sacra mentarius haereticus dignus non fuit qui illum reprehenderet Sur. comment an 1547. saith thus of Sleidan because be reported such like matter of Paul the third as Guicciardin doth of Alexander And our aduersaries thinke whatsoeuer their Popes be yet such sacramentarie heretickes as we are be not worthie to reproue them and therefore the good and courteous reader shall be at liberty whether he will expound my narration as a reproofe of the Pope which were dangerous or as a bare report of the conceit which all men euen his best friends haue of his Popes which I make for no other intent but to shew that Luther liued died an honester man then anie Pope of Rome in his dayes For Guicciardine f Lib. 16. saith the goodnesse of the Pope is then commended when it exceeds not the wickednesse of other men that we may know how rare a thing it is for the Bishop of Rome to be good The which when our aduersaries see they should desist from their veine of railing against vs and by holding them close to the argument they should maintaine their cause or else for euer hold their peace § 58. But how shall one preach truly at least in all points nisi mittatur vnlesse he be sent of God But how should we know that Luther or Caluin or anie other that would needs leape out of the Church and leaue that companie wherein was vndoubted lawfull succession and by succession lawful mission or sending from God How should we I say know that these men teaching new and contrarie doctrine were sent of God Nay certainly we may be most sure they were not sent of God For since almightie God hath by his Sonne planted a Churâ—â—â—n earth which euer shall be vntill the worlds end and hath put in his Church a visible succession of ordinarie Pastors which he will alwayes with the assistance of himselfe and of his holy Spirit as hath bene proued so guide that they shall neuer vniuersally faile to teach the true faith and to preserue the people from error we are not now to expect anie sent from God to instruct the people but such onely as came in this ordinarie maner by lawfull succession order and calling as S Paul saith Heb. 5. Nec sibi sumat honorem sed qui vocatur â Deo tanquam Aaron to wit visibly and with peculiar consecration as his was Leuit. 8. to which accordeth that which we reade 2. Paralip 26. vers 18. whereas Azanas said to Ozias the king Non est tui officij Ozia vt adoleas incensum sed sacerdotum hoc est filiorum Aaron qui consecrati sunt ad huiusmodi ministerium Egredere de sanctuario c. Which bidding when Ozias contemned and would not obey he was presently smitten with a leprosie and then being terrified feeling the punishment inflicted by our Lord he hastened away as in the same place is said By which place doth plainly appeare that it doth not belong to anie other to do priestly functions as to offer incense or sacrifice to God or to take vpon them authoritie to preach instruct and teach the people but onely to Priests called visibly consecrated for this peculiar purpose as Aaron and his children were For though the priesthood of the Pastors of the new law be not Aaronicall yet it agreeth with the priesthood of Aaron according to S.
Paule in the foresaid place that those that come to it must not take the honor to themselues but must be called vnto it as Aaron was to wit visibly and by peculiar consecration and must come to it in this ordinarie maner which our Sauiour termed to enter in by the doore Ioh. 10. to wit by Christ who visibly sent his Apostles saying Euntes docete omnes gentes baptizantes eos c. Matth. vlt. and Ioh. 20. vsing a peculiar ceremonie Qui sufflauit in eos he breathed vpon them saying Accipite Spiritum sanctum quorum remiseritis peccata remittuntur eis quorum retinueritis retenta sunt and are not forgiuen them By which words visibly was giuen to the Apostles both power to absolue from sinnes and a vertuall commandement to the people to make confession to them of all their mortall sinne since without this confession they could not tell what to remit and when to retaine sinnes The which Apostles being thus visibly by our Sauiour called consecrated and sent did visibly by imposition of hands ordeine others their successors and these others from time to time without interruption vntill this present men who now are Priests and Pastors in the Catholicke Romane Church These therefore I say enter in by Christ the doore and therefore are true Pastors and whosoeuer entreth in anie other way our Sauiour in the same place hath told vs how to account of them where he saith Qui non intrat per ostium in ouile ouium sed ascendit aliunde fur est latro who cometh not to feed the sheepe but to steale kil and destroy them So that we haue not to expect any to be sent of God to teach and instruct vs in faith but such as come in this ordinary maner as it is certain Luther and Caluin did not come The Answer 1 In this place the Iesuite to shew we haue not the Church excepteth against our Pastors and particularly against Luther and Caluin as if they had no lawfull calling to preach as they did And indeed it is a certaine truth that all true Pastors in the Church of God taking vpon them to instruct his people must haue a calling thereunto and be sent of God as the texts alledged do well proue Heb. 5.4 2. Chron. 26.18 Mat. 28.19 Ioh. 10.1 and 20.22 And if anie man leape out of the Church forsaking that company wherein lawful succession vndoubtedly is and with the succession lawfull sending froÌ„ God he must be reputed a hireling that cometh to destroy For this is the touchstone whereby true teachers are discerned and the contrarie discouered And by this we know the Pastors of our Church against whom the Iesuite excepteth to be legitimate For the God of heauen sent them and when they came they leaped not out of the Church otherwise then the wheate doth out of the chaffe when it is winnowed neither did they teach anie thing that was new or contrarie to the Church but continued and reformed the ancient doctrine which the Papacie in the Church had corrupted And let the reader remember which I haue often answered in this booke that the Popish religion and abuses of all sorts in processe of time grew as a leprosie vpon the Church and as I may say incorporated themselues therewith by reason whereof things good euill were mingled together Gods word with mans traditions the true Sacraments with mans errors and the externall calling of Ministers with foule corruptions in which case Luther and our teachers renouncing the said errors traditions and corruptions and retaining the rest cannot be said to haue gone out of the Church but to remaine perfectly in it still because that which they left was not vniuocally of the church but only in conceit was reputed so In the Church of Rome knowne by that name and in no other in these Westerne parts were the true Scriptures Sacraments Callings and Successions euery part of true faith and necessarie doctrine but these things were not the Papacie against which we go the Papacie was and is that which ouer and besides was by degrees added to them And therefore our Pastors leapt not out of the Church which alwayes goeth with the truth but out of the Papacie and preaching by vertue of that externall mission which they receiued in the Papacie they had the vndoubted commission of Christ whereto they had right And euen as when a faire poole of water becometh in time corrupted weedes grow the mudde increaseth and frogs creepe into it the owner thereof cutteth a channell and leauing the corruption drawes the water to another place and so occupieth it without danger and the frogs remaining must not complaine the water is theirs because the pit wherein they remaine is it that first ingendred it no more may the Papacy accuse vs for going out of the church of Rome as long as we left nothing behind vs but the frogs and weedes and that which was the ancient water before they came we are whose growing vpon vs was the cause that we separated although they succeeded in the Church as the weeds and frogs did in the poole 2 The Iesuite obiecteth that God hath planted a Church to endure in all ages wherein he will haue a visible succession of teachers preserued from failing in the true faith therefore none are sent of God but such as come in this ordinarie maner called and succeeding visibly and with peculiar consecration which Christ termeth entring in by the doore The Antecedent whereof is false For though Gods ordinance be that he haue a Church and teachers therein in all ages succeeding one another and standing in the truth yet he hath made no law that this succession shall be visible or with peculiar consecration as the Iesuite meaneth them For by visible he vnderstandeth conspicuous at al times to all the world which is a foolish assertioÌ„ a § 17. And so forward to the 24. confuted in it owne place where he disputed it It is sufficient that the succession of the Pastors in the Church be visible to the children of the Church And by peculiar consecration b Dom. Bann he meaneth the Popish ceremonie of Orders which is a priuate inuention of the later times and the proper corruption that grew to the outward ordination and calling of Ministers which God appointed Let these false definitioâ—s be remoued and the succession and calling and consecration be expounded as God meant them when he said they should alway be in the Church and our Pastors haue them as I haue answered c §. 52. n. 5. §. 53. and so forward before Yea our verie aduersaries denie not but a man may be a lawfull Minister though a Bishop neuer consecrated him and whereas the common opinion in the Church of Rome is that a Bishop differeth not from a Priest in order but in iurisdiction onely hence it followeth vnauoidably that iure diuino a simple priest in some cases may ordaine because
the power of ordaining belongeth not to iurisdiction but to order as they call it The which point will serue to auoid all that the Iesuite hath said in this section though we should say no more 3 The Texts of Scripture obiected are easily answered To that of Heb. 5. I say it requireth no more but that the partie be called of God which Luther was as we know by his labour and the fruite of it though Luther had also a lawfull outward calling as I haue shewed Sect. 52. num 5. For the Apostle speaketh of Christ who yet had none of the peculiar consecration mentioned by the Iesuite but onely a calling from God otherwise testified All the other places receiue the same answer For they mention nothing but a lawfull entrance into the ministerie containing no one sillable that bindeth to such an externall kind of succession as our aduersaries call for Whereupon I conclude that Luther and Caluin and all our ordinarie Pastours came in by the doore and satisfied the whole ordinance of God touching a lawfull calling For inwardly God enabled them and opened their eyes to see the Romane corruptions and outwardly they were created Pastors and teachers of Diuinity in the Churches where they liued and where they preached the magistrate authorized the people allowed them which is sufficient vnlesse the doctrine they taught could be disproued And if anie other outward ceremonie or custome were wanting which is vsed in the Church of Rome or hath bene vsed in the purer Church in former ages we care not for that but are readie to maintaine that all circumstances considered no such custome or ceremonie is simply and by the law of God or absolutely necessarie Digression 55. Shewing how vncertaine and contrary the Papists are among themselues touching the power of Priesthood in remitting sinnes and concerning the first institution of Shrift where it began 4 The Iesuite alledging the words of Christ mentioned Ioh. 20.22 to shew the necessitie of coming in by a lawfull calling by the way glozeth two things vpon them that deserue to be noted First that thereby the power to absolue from sins was giuen the Apostles so consequently to all Priests Which I will shew to be but a new opinion and of no certaintie that the reader may see the Church of Rome is not at one with her selfe touching the principallest points of her faith and no man can be certaine of anie thing that the Iesuite saith for these be his words To the Apostles was giuen power to absolue from sinnes But Fra. Victoria d Relect 1. de potest eccles sect 3. saith There be many Catholike authors which to the power of Orders do not simply attribute the remission of sins or collation of grace or any effect truly spirituall at all For they say mortall sinnes can neuer be forgiuen but by contrition and that by the power of the keyes sinnes are neuer forgiuen or the first grace conferred Wherein he hath truly reported of many great and ancient Schoolemen For so thought e Lib. 4. d. 18. the Maister of Sentences And Maior f 4 d. 14. q. 2. concl 3. saith The sacrament of Penance doth no way blot out sinne adding that the Doctors hold this commonly g Mich. AygnaÌ„ Bonon in Ps 31 Bononiensis demaunding whether a Priest can remit sinne by the power of the keyes answereth that the keyes are taken three wayes First for the principall authoritie simply and so they belong to God onely Next for authoritie not simply principall but precellent and so they belong to Iesus Christ onely Thirdly for authoritie neither principall nor precellent but ministeriall onely and thus the Pope and his successors haue the keyes as Christ said to Peter I will giue thee the keyes By this ministeriall power he meanes the same that Peter Lombard whoÌ„ he alledgeth followeth doth h Mag. lib. 4. d. 18. Ouand 4. d. 18. pro. 26. who is now reiected for holding that the key worketh not any absolution from the sinne but onely declareth the partie to be absolued But i Altisiod part 4. tract 6. cap. 8. q. 2. Alexand. part 4. q. 80. m. 1 ad 3. Occh. 4. q 8. lit q. Gabr. 4. d. 14. q. 2. lit d. n. most ancient Schoolemen follow him Occham saith I answer according to the Maister that Priests bind and loose because they declare men to be bound and loosed 5 The which exposition being the truth as it ouerthroweth the present conceit holden touching the Priests absolution that it is a iudiciall act effecting grace and iustifying a sinner whether contrite or not contrite that is not materiall to the Priests authoritie so it ineuitably destroyeth the Sacrament of Penance For this supposed power to remit and retaine sinne is the foundation of that Sacrament For therefore it is beleeued to be a Sacrament because the Scripture mentioneth the remitting of sinnes by the power of the keyes which power being no more but onely to declare them to be remitted by true contrition without conferring anie grace to the partie the Sacrament is destroyed for want of conferring grace properly and so there is no argument in the Scripture that Penance is a Sacrament 6 Againe the Iesuite saith that the Apostles had power to absolue from sin and the people a commandement to confesse their sinnes giuen in those words of Iohn thereby affirming his supposed Sacrament to be instituted by Christ and in those verie words wherein he falleth againe into the former difficulties and worse For in the 40. Section he said the Protestants denying Penance and Satisfaction to be needfull go against that of Iohn Baptist Do workes worthy of penance and that of our Sauiour Mat. 4. Do penance Which cannot be so if Penance were not ordained before Christs resurrection for howsoeuer he will thinke the deniall of Penance is against the Scripture yet if it were not ordained till Christ was risen he is debarred from saying we do against the words of Iohn Baptist Christ Mat. 4. because those words command no Penance or if they do then it was not instituted in Iohn 20. after Christs resurrection Let the Iesuite choose which he will 7 The truth is our aduersaries and the Church whereof they are though they make much ado with this sacrament because it is the net that taketh all their prouision yet can they not tell either when or where it was instituted or who commanded it You heare what the Iesuite saith that Christ did it in the 20. Chapter of S. Iohn which is I grant the currant opinion among the Iesuites since the Councell of Trent but in former times it was not so afore these men the Paracelsians of the text tooke it in hand Now k Ouand 4. d. 16 pro. 15. faith a late Frier out of the Tridentine Councell prouing the necessity of confession by discoâ—rse out of the authoritie of Iohn 20 we haue this to be the germane sence of that
who faile to say no more very much from Apostolike perfection and Angelical puritie of life according to Saint Paul anathema sit yea such a one as not onely bringeth not this Catholicke or generall receiued doctrine but bringeth in a new and contrary doctrine we should not according to Saint Iohn Epist 2. salute or say once Aue to him and much lesse should we giue credite to his words or vse him as a rule of our faith or preferre his teaching before the teaching of the Catholicke Church The Answer 1 And is it true that if God send any one in an extraordinary maner it appertaineth to his prouidence to furnish him with miracles or the people should not be bound to beleeue him How is it then said of Iohn Baptist a Ioh. 10 41. that was thus sent that he did no miracle yet all things that he spake of Christ were true And what will the Iesuite say to his b Boz sign eccl l. 18. c. 1. Baro an 34. n. 274. masters that so ridiculously haue put it in print that albeit in the Acts of the Apostles it be said that signes and wonders were done by the Apostles yet there is no signe reported that was done by any but by Peter the rest of the Apostles therefore either did none at all or almost none and very slender in comparison of those which Peter did And as the fathers say Iohn Baptist did no miracles lest any thing should be diminished from Christs authoritie so may it be said of Christs vicar Peter A grosse and a greasie conceit and swimming with blasphemie yet the Iesuite must sup it off because so skilfull clearks haue giuen it him but when he hath done good reason he recant his present assertion and bind not the Protestants to that which the Apostles themselues wanted in a manner all but Peter It is incredible how scurrilously the Papists behaue themselues in this point of miracles c Staph. apol part 1. Hosius confess Polon c. 92. Not one of these new Gospellers was euer able so much as to cure a lame colt or a halting bitch and yet when they will flatter the Pope they shame not to write that all the Apostles did as little 2 But I will answer the Iesuite directly to the point that ordinarily it appertaineth to Gods prouidence to furnish with miracles such as rise vp in an extraordinarie maner whether it be to abrogate or alter the ancient doctrine of his Church as our Sauiour and his Apostles were furnished And I grant that if Luthers calling were answered by vs to be meerely extraordinarie or if he had preached against the Catholicke Church or ancient doctrine continued in all ages the Iesuite had made a good passage against vs but he did none of these things His calling was not extraordinary in that kind which reuealeth new doctrine not knowne before as Christs and the Apostles was onely the externall gouernment of the Church being corrupted and oppressed by the Papacie declining from the ancient integritie that was in the beginning he vsed that calling which he had and extraordinarily bent it to the preaching of reformation I say extraordinarily first because it was not so visibly done in those ages Next the corruptions against which he dealt were ordinarily embraced in the outward practise of the world Thirdly he vsed his calling giuen him in the Papacie to another end then they meant that gaue it him Lastly considering those times his eyes in an extraordinarie measure and maner were opened to discerne the truth and God enabled him with extraordinarie gifts In all other things which are properly extraordinarie he differed from the Apostles For neither did he reueale new doctrine nor want all vocation of men nor was taught immediatly by reuelation In which case he needed no miracles but it was sufficient for him to proue his doctrine by the Scriptures 3 Whereupon the people were bound to credite him as farre as he taught according to the Scriptures for they are a token sufficient And though our Sauiour required no man to beleeue him but vpon the euidence of his workes yet that was because his place was meerely extraordinarie which Luthers was not whom our Pastors succeeding they haue the same libertie to proue their calling by the doctrine they teach and not by miracle The ordinarie course set downe by Christ was not that which the Papacie practised but the same for substance wherein Luther came the practise of the Papacie being a corruption that incroched vpon that course against which if Luther preached he taught nothing contrarie to the ordinary doctrine of the true Church but contrarie to the Papacie that oppressed the Church Which Papacie if it could be proued to be the true Church then according to S. Paule Gal. 1 Let him be accursed that speaketh against it and as S. Iohn speaketh Epist 2 Let no man salute such a preacher or giue credit to him 4 Let our aduersaries therefore take notice of their errors in this point and diligently marke where they lye First they assume their Papacie to be the ancient Church and the doctrine thereof to be the faith holden taught and alway deliuered in the same which is false confuted Then they assume againe that all mē preaching against this their Papacie preach against the Church and so consequently are not to be credited vnlesse they haue the gift of miracles Thirdly they inferre vpon this that therefore all our Pastors are vnlawfull The which conclusion standing vpon so weake grounds can be of no more credit then the grounds are whereupon it standeth all which I haue shewed to be false in their owne places where they were to be handled Let them proue theirs to be the Church and shew that what Luther taught against them he taught against the Church and then it will be true that no man should preferre his teaching before them and not before Beside we make not our Pastors the rule of our faith but ground our selues them on the Scripture which is the rule § 60. And surely me thinkes though there were none of these euident proofes which I haue brought out of Scripture yet euen reason it selfe would teach that we ought to giue more credit to the vniuersall company of Catholickes which haue bene in all times and are spread ouer the Christian world in all places then to any one priuate man or some few his fellowes It is a prouerbe common among all men Vex populi est vox Dei that which all men say must needes be true And contrariwise to a particular man or his priuate company that will oppose themselues against this generall voice of all men like Ismael of whom it is said Manus eius contra omnes manus omnium contra eum Gen. 16. it may well be obiected which Luther confesseth was obiected to himselfe by his owne conscience or rather principally by the mercy and grace of God almighty seeking to reclaime him while
there was any hope from his errors Num tu solus sapu Art thou onely wise The Answer 1 The Protestants will readily yeeld that we ought to giue more credit to the vniuersall company of Catholickes that haue bin in all times spread ouer the world in all places then to one priuate man or some few his fellowes as the Iesuite requireth but when they haue done they will tell him again that he and his faction is not that company nor Luther and themselues those priuate men I grant the Papacy was spread ouer the world as the frogs were spread ouer all Egypt and the multitudes great that followed it but the Catholicke company is not defined by that as Luther and we are not proued to be priuate men either because we were but a few or because we stood opposed to the Church of Rome 2 But the next point is false Vox populi est vox Dei It should be Vox populi Dei est vox Dei but then the Iesuite will be troubled to assure vs that he and his people are this populus Dei They are a Apoc. 17.15 populus turbae gentes linguae But that will do them no good maruell if it condemne them not But yet he hath englished his vox populi false For all men say it not that Papistry is the truth but as I haue shewed in all ages many haue misliked it and at this day do and most heauily complained vnder the burthen of it and long wished for the reformation that God wrought in Luthers time Who opposed himselfe I grant against many but not against all in his time and much lesse against the generall voice of ancient times which saw not the Papacy And the obiectiō mētioned by Luther to haue bene made vnto him in his minde when he began against the Pope was not any worke of Gods spirit to reclaime him from his error which was none but it was the temptation of the flesh that set before his eyes what iudgement the world would giue of his doings which alwaies pleadeth for the multitude and stumbleth at the litle flocke of Christ The which thought his heart apprehending but not following his case was all one with b Exod. 4.1.10 Moses c Ier. 1.6 and Ieremie that were not a little troubled when God would send them so few against so great multitudes Luther wanted neither the diuel nor men to hinder him § 61. Luthers words be these Praefat. de abroganda Missa priuata ad fratres August ord in Coenob Wittenberg Quoties mihi palpitauit tremulū cor reprehendens obiecit fortissimum illud argumentum Tu solus sapis Totne errant vniuersi Tot secula ignorauerunt Quid si tu erres tot tecum in errorem trahis damnandos aeternaliter How often said he did my trembling heart pant and reprehēding me did obiect that most strong forcible argument Art thou alone wise Haue there so many vniuersally erred Haue so many ages bene blind liued in ignorance What rather if thou thy selfe erre and drawest so many after thee into errors who for this cause shall be damned eternally This did almightie God obiect to Luther and this may well be obiected to anie priuate man or anie few that leauing the Kings streete or beaten way of the Catholike Church will seeke out a by-path as being in their conceit a better and easier and more direct way to heauen to them I say may be said Are you onely wise Are all the rest in all former ages fooles Haue you onely after so many hundred yeares after Christ found out the true faith and the right way to heauen Haue all the rest liued in blindnesse darknesse and errors And consequently are you onely them that please God and shall be saued Sine fide impossibile est placere Deo Without the right faith it is vnpossible to please God Heb. 11. And were all the rest so many millions of our forefathers and ancestors manie of which were most innocent and vertuous liuers and some of which shed their bloud for Christ his sake were I say all those hated of God And did all those perish Were all those damned Shall all these endure vnspeakeable torments in hell for euer O impious cruell and incredible assertion The Answer 1 Luthers words alledged were nothing else but a suggestion wherby Satan laboured to hold him still in ignorance by putting feare into his heart when he should consider the generality and antiquitie of the errors against which he was to deale and the poore conceit that the world ouergrowen with the said errors would haue of him d Ier. 20 7. So said Ieremy O God thou hast deceiued me and I am deceiued Thou art stronger then I and hast preuailed against me I am in derision all day long and the whole people mocketh me The which to be the sence of his words appeareth by looking into the place And if Luther had not apprehended the motion in this sence it had bene small discretion for him to reueale it Besides there is nothing in the words sufficient to induce any man of reasonable vnderstanding to Papistry which is a certaine token that Gods spirit did not suggest thē to draw him thereunto For if the Papacy were the truth God would moue men therunto by such reasons as were effectuall Here is the argument e Symmach relat apud Prud. Ambr. that the Pagans vsed in defence of their Idolatrie word for word If long continuance may bring authoritie to religions our faith made to so many ages must be obserued and let vs follow our forefathers who so happily haue followed theirs but who seeth not the weakenesse of such kinde of reasoning 2 Moreouer supposing that which the Iesuite saith might be obiected to priuate men leauing the beaten way of the Catholicke Church to seeke out a by-path of their owne yet we deny the Papacy to haue bin that beaten way or the religion of the Protestants any by-path It was I grant much troden bare worn with trauell but let all Papists take heed of that and be well aduised who were the trauellers f Mat. 7.13 For wide is the gate and spacious is the way that leadeth to destruction and many there be that go it Other high way then this we haue forsakē none But whē the Church of Rome led men out of that way wherein Christ and his Apostles walked the whole Primitiue Church after them into a new way of her owne so craftily misleading them that few in comparison saw the error the rest whom God directed had good reason to call them backe againe into the true way of the Church which though it were much growen vp and made difficult for want of vse yet was it the old way still for all that wherinto God himselfe calleth men g Ier. 6.16 Stand by the waies behold and see and aske for the old paths which is the good way and walke
thence haue giuen testimony to vs who remain behinde that they are safely arriued there you I say are vnwise that will leaue this way to aduenture the liues not of your bodies but of your soules in a path found out by your selues neuer tracked before In which whosoeuer haue gone yet God knoweth what is become of them since we neuer had letter or miracle or euident token or any word from them to assure vs that they passed safely that way I may account you most vnwise men that will aduenture such a pretious iewell as your soule is to be transported by such an vncertaine and most dangerous way I must needs think that since there is but one way and that the way of the Catholike Church is a sure and approued way you are very vnwise that leaue it The Answer 1 They are vnwise that leaue the way of the Catholicke Church they are no wiser but the very same that follow the way of the Romane Church the reason is because the Roman is not the Catholick Church And therfore we that haue left it and the waies thereof that we might trauell towards the heauenly Ierusalem reioyce in the goodnesse of God that hath called vs to this mercy and daily craue of his heauenly maiestie that he will continue vs therein to our liues end though Papists cal vs to follow them Whose miracles as a Digress 44. I haue shewed giue no testimony that any man in the Popish religion euer came to heauen The miracles of Christ and of his Apostles and of the Primitiue Church belong not to them but vs in that our faith is the same that theirs was that did them The rest contained in the Legends and Indian Newes which are all that Papists can properly challenge are the delusions of Satan and forgeries of men And so the diuell and the Frier playing the Carriers loded their packe-horse with such stuffe and because the Pope paied them well for the deuice they made silly Papists such as the Iesuite is beleeue they came from their friends in heauen This therefore is no sure way to finde the truth vnlesse it be certain that these miracles were sent indeed and then as certaine that they which sent them died in the present Popish religion 2 As for our selues we are not so destitute of letters and tokens as the Iesuite pretendeth sent vs not from men that are departed but from God that gaue them entertainment whose certificate to vs is b 2. Pet. 1 1◠more worth then all the miracles of the world because he sent it vs by his owne Sonne that best could tell who arriued in his fathers house And these letters are the Scriptures God our King c Hom. 39. saith Macarius hath sent the diuine Scriptures as it were letters vnto vs. And Saint Austin saith d Enarr Psal 90. conc 2. These are the letters which are come to vs frō that Citie whither like Pilgrims we are trauelling So that as long as by these Scriptures we can iustifie our faith we haue letters from heauen sufficient to assure vs that all which embrace and obey the faith we professe are safely arriued in the kingdome of heauen This is the reason why the Pope forbiddeth his people the reading of them lest thereby they should know so much and knowing it should forsake him and his lying miracles § 63. I must thinke that since the Catholicke Church is as I haue proued the light of the world and rule of faith the pillar and ground of the truth that you leauing it leaue the light and therefore walke in darkenesse forsaking the true faith and therefore are misled in the mist of incredulity into the wildernesse of misbeliefe Finally hauing lost the sure ground of truth fall into the ditch of many absurdities must needs be drowned in the pit of innumerable errors And erring thus from the way the veritie the life which is Christ residing according to his promise in the Catholicke Church must needs vnlesse you will returne to the secure way of the same Catholicke Church incurre your owne perdition death and endlesse damnation of body and soule from the which sweet Iesus deliuer vs all to the honour and perpetuall praise of his name Amen Laus Deo beatae virgini Mariae The Answer 1 The Church of Rome is not the Catholike Church but the seate of Antichrist and therfore what danger soeuer there be in forsaking the Catholicke yet there is none in refusing the Romane Church Nay t 2. Cor. 6.17 Apoc. 18.4 all such as will be saued must forsake it And they that will abide therein shall find by experience at the last that all the inconueniences which the Iesuite saith belong to such as leaue the Catholicke Church will fall vpon them And therefore blessed be God the Father of lights who hath restored among vs the publicke ministery of the Gospel for the calling of his people out of the damned errors of the Romane Sea into his owne Church And let the earth reioyce and euery child of God therein and giue him thankes who hath made the light of his Church to breake out when the tyranny of the Church of Rome had thought to haue smothered it in eternall darkenesse and with the innumerable errors that it bred to haue seduced misled and drowned it for euer wherby mankinde should haue incurred perdition death and endlesse damnation of body and soule And let my deare countrimen know among whom vnto whom I write these things and for whose sake I will expose my selfe to the vndiscreet fury of seducers and many seduced refusing no paines or dutie that may tend to the enlightning of their conscience and confirming of the vndoubted faith of Iesus Christ wherof I am called to be the meanest preacher that liueth among them LET THEM I SAY AND ALL THE PEOPLE OF OVR LAND WHOM THESE HAPPY DAIES HAVE RECLAIMED FROM THE CHVRCH OF ROME COVNT THIS THEIR CHIEFEST HAPPINES AND WE ARE IT AS THEIR CROWNE that God hath thus made them partakers of his Gospell when the other side euen vnder their eyes lie plunged in ignorance of mind error of faith and vilenesse of conuersation so horrible and prodigious that it needeth teares to bewaile it rather then a pen to report it In recompence wherof let them be CONSTANT AND FAITHFVLL to the end and continue in the things that they haue learned making no question but our faith which could bring so visible a reformation of manners into our countrey so certaine knowledge so vnspeakeable comfort into our minde which could bring the light of Gods owne word the maiesty of elder times the reuerent countenance of the first antiquitie and the perpetuall testimony of our aduersaries themselues for her iustification wil saue their soules if they will obey it For want of which obedience they may and shall perish eternally when the faith it selfe is in no fault And let them LABOVR WITH LOVE AND
gods neuerthelesse he could not but pitie their state who must liue vnder him that would exceed the degree of a man The Popes Deitie therfore maketh them in a miserable case that liue vnder him that disdains the place that God hath allotted him The alliance they haue with the Church of Rome wil not let them see this though the former ages u Sigeb ann 1088. counted it nouelty and heresie and x Anna Caesarissa hist 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Refert Illyric with passion cried out of it For adultery is a foule sinne yet y Cael. Rhodigin l. 10. c. 35. among the old Arabians no man was reputed an adulterer if he were sib to the woman which is the reason why nothing is amisse among our aduersaries because the men that do it are sib to the Romane Church 6 There is but one way to preuent the danger that may he feared from this generation and their practises and that is that sinne be seuerely punished and a preaching ministery setled as much as is possible in all places of the land and painfull preaching effectually maintained against the manifold discouragements of this iron age whereby the subiect may be taught obedience and ignorance and superstition the roote of disloyaltie may be expelled that slie Papists specially those of the better sort be met with and not suffered with cunning and friendship to slide through the fingers of the Magistrate that besides all other courses vsed to bridle them they be reuoked to continual conference with such persons as are euery way fit to encounter the reputed learning of their Seminaries and to lay the vain rumor of it that finally his Maiestie and the State vpon all occasions be encouraged against the manifold dangers and troubles which to the exceeding griefe of all good subiects their gracious care ouer the Church and Zeale against false religion bringeth vpon them and that by deuoting our selues to their obedience and expressing our contentment in their gouernment they be encouraged to proceed and take heart for euer in the faith and profession which the sacred lawes of our land and the mercy of God haue hitherto vpholden to vs and vnder which we haue liued so happily and obtained such strange deliuerances against all our enemies The persons that must do this are your Lordships and the rest of your place the Fathers of the Church whose seates were first erected euen from the beginning for such very purposes No contradiction nor contentioÌ„ must weary you no peace must make you secure no opposition dismay you The chiefe magistrates of our state are properly in your hands to frame their conscience to direct their proceedings to stirre them to action the inferior sort of the Clergy meddle not with this charge it is your Lordships to whom the cure belongeth The vigilancy Zeale and courage of the Primitiue Bishops to say nothing of our Grindals Iewels Pilkintons and other famous Prelats of our time your Lordships predecessors was admirable in these businesses after God once blessed them with an orthodoxal magistrate to support them there could no heresie harbour vnder them but they draue it out They were faithfull Fathers to the Church and Tutors to Emperours and by their Zeale and courage made the names of METROPOLITAN and BISHOP the most gratefull and honorable titles in the world that euery toung pronounced them with ioy and euery heart affected them with contentment when the negligence and securitie of some that succeeded in after times gaue the first occasion to quarrell at it and depraue it 7 If this be wanting that God be not pleased but sinne increase and so much superstition remaine still in the land vnreformed y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Georg. Pachymer NO HVMANE VVISEDOME CAN KEEPE OVT GODS IVDGEMENTS BVT THEY VVIL COME AT THE LAST VPON VS We haue bin often threatned and the world about vs amazed at our dangers wondreth how we haue escaped z Cedren hist pag. 542. When Nicephorus Phocas had built a mightie wall about his pallace for his securitie in the night he heard a voice crying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Though he built as high as the clouds yet the citie might easily be taken the sinne within would marre all If the diuell had employed any wit against vs but THE FRIERS our feare should haue bin the lesse but all ages and this beyond all sheweth their practises to haue bin of extraordinary ascendencie It is not much lesse then 500. yeares since a Wickliffe in Tâ—ialog pa. 143. a Bishop of Lincolne gaue the Frier this definition Est cadauer mortuum de sepulcro egressum pannis funebribus inuolutum à diabolo inter homines agitatum There is nothing about him but it relisheth of the graue and destruction and God deliuer vs from him 8 There is a generation that thinketh there is no difference betweene the two religions but they may be reconciled and all this ado needeth not Two sorts of people say thus The first are certaine POLITICK ROMANISTS to extenuate the foulnesse of Popery and to hold mens conceits toward it in the meane time till oportunitie serue to set it wholy vp what time they wil change their dittie and say the difference is so great that they which hold our part must be burned at a stake The second are IGNORANT AND VNDERSTAND NOTHING but liuing voide of the knowledge and conscience of all religion are possible of his mind that Turonensis b Greg. Tuâ—on hist Franc. li. 5. c. 43. If both the one and the other were followed neither were is any hurt if going between the altars of the Gentiles and the Church of God a man should giue honor to both writeth of who said it was best of al si illa illa colantur neque esse noxium si inter Gentilium aras Dei Ecclesiam quis transiens vtraque veneretur Whom God in his iudgement giueth ouer to this opinioÌ„ to plague their sloth who minding nothing but Epicurisme earthly things and not enduring the paines and conscience to make triall of that which should saue their soules are seduced by this perswasion and plunged into Atheisme to thinke the iust defence of our faith to be nothing but the maintenance of contention Wherein at one breath they haue not onely censured our State restraining Papistry and all the Churches throughout the world insisting vpon the difference and the Church of Rome too that proclaimeth it and pursueth it but they haue also condemned the Primitiue Church and all the Doctors therof who would neuer yeeld I wil not say in an opinion but not so much as in a form of speech or in the change of a letter sounding against the orthodoxal faith The difference between the Councell of Nice and Arius was but in c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a letter d Georg. Pachymer hist l. 5. The controuersie whereupon the Latine and Greeke Churches
of Christs continuall presence no assurance of his holy Spirits infallible assistance yet it is not possible that such a grosse heresie could arise and ouerwhelme the whole world without some resistance The Bishops and Pastors could not be so simple or so vnmindfull of their dutie but they would first note such an euident contrarietie to the ancient and vniuersally receiued faith and noting it would with common consent resist contradict and finally according to S. Paules rule Gal. 1. accurse it If therefore this could not happen nor neuer did at anie time in like case that any such grosse error or heresie did or could arise without noting and resisting what reason can anie one haue to say that this hath happened at Rome and yet can bring no writer that did note the thing the time and person and what opposition was made against it as in all heresies that haue truly sprong vp of new we can do If there could not a little ceremonie be added to the Masse but that it was set downe in historie when and by whom how could the whole substance of the Masse which consisteth in consecration oblation consumption of the sacred hoast be newly inuented and no mention made when where or by whom or that there was such an inuention at all If also historiographers were not afraid to note personall and priuate vices of Popes which they might well thinke those Popes would not willingly haue had published why should they haue feared to haue recorded anie alteration in religion which if it had bin had bene a thing done by themselues publikely in the view of the whole world So that we may well conclude that if Christian religion had since the Apostles time altered in Rome it would haue bene recorded in histories as other such alterations are and if they should now happen would be But no mention being made in anie storie that such an alteration was it is sure no such was at all no such change of religion being at all it is euident that the same faith and religion which was in S Pauls time hath alway continued and is there now that which was there then was the true faith as appeareth by that high commendation which S. Paul hath left written of it therefore that which is there now must needs be the true Catholicke faith and that company which professeth it must needs be the true Catholicke Church The Answer 1 It must be remembred that the point which the Iesuit in this place driueth at is to proue his Romish Church Catholicke that is denying no point of doctrine which in former times was vniuersally receiued of the Catholike Church but holding the very same without any change To proue this he hath here furnished a popular speech well conceited it seemeth by himself and much reported I perceiue by the vulgar of his side and because it fully expresseth the conceit of our countrie Papists touching the antiquitie of their religion and containeth many speeches vsed by them in maintenance of their heresie and omitteth nothing of that which can be said against vs in this point therefore I will answer it from point to point plainly and directly desiring the reader to marke me diligently and intreating my aduersary whosoeuer he be in the cause not to shut his eyes against reason when it is ready to conuince him nor to mistake any thing that I shall say but to apply it and compare it to that which is obiected as all Christian and moderate minded men in pursuite of the truth and peace ought to do 2 The whole is thus contracted There neuer was in times past nor neuer shall be in times present or to come any alteration from the true faith to grosse heresie such as the Roman religion is supposed to be but foure things fall out withall 1. Some space of time may be shewed in which the said heresie was not visibly known 2. The time may be assigned when it began to rise and the truth to faile 3. The persons are recorded that brought it in 4. The Bishops and people are knowne that note it resist lament and curse it But there is no record extant that any of these things happened to the faith of the present Church of Rome Ergo It is the ancient Catholicke faith without any change I answer that both the Propositions are false The first because many times the truth hath bene changed into error where the circumstances mentioned cannot be giuen The second because in many things holden by the Church of Rome at this day we can out of good records assigne the time of the alteration with the circumstances This my answer I will apply particularly to all that the Iesuite saith as it lieth in order and so confirme it reducing euery thing to one of the Propositions whereto it belongeth 3 First he requireth vs to shew some space of time wherein the Romane Church was not visibly knowne euer since Christ as he can shew many hundred yeares wherein our Church was not This demand is satisfied already in the 47. sect and shall be further answered in that which followeth where that which he saith to proue it is disproued And though the Protestants confesse their Church to haue bene inuisible as I haue expounded Digression 17. yet that will do the Iesuite no good because we obiect more against his Church then so which obiection he may easily assaile with bragges and confidence but can neuer answer with truth and good diuinitie as shall appeare 4 Next he biddeth vs shew when the Romane Church failed in the profession of the ancient faith which once it had Rom. 1.8 and who began the new wherto I answer that these two circumstances when and by whom may be shewed in diuers points which is sufficient to disproue all the rest See below nu 8. inde where I name both the time and persons that changed some points which being so there is no reason why the remainder of that religion the authors whereof are vnknowne should be iustified vnder pretence that we shew not the precise circumstances of the alteration for we giue sound and sufficient reason why we need not do it and to prepare the Iesuite and his partakers to the hearing thereof I propound a Plutarch that famous probleme which in times past the Greekes debated so curiously The ship Argos wherein Iason sailed for the golden fleece at his returne the voiage being ended was laid vp in the road for a monument where decaying by little and little they alwaies peeced it anew where it wore away till in the end the whole substance of the old vessell was gone and nothing remained thereof but onely the reparations successiuely made in the roome of the old Now the question was this whether this ship say it were Saint Peters to gratifie the Iesuite were the same that he sailed in when he liued or another new one diuers from it And whether my wise Athenian could precisely tell when